. '-^^ 
 
 0^ 
 
 ^^v 
 
 ■\ 
 
 O^ 
 
 " Q^ 
 
 ." ^<y 
 
 X^ 
 
 
 
 
 V'' 
 
 V *« ' 
 
 " o- 
 
 c^. 
 
 A c ^,**.ORv 
 
Major General George B. Duncan 
 
Official History of 82nd Division 
 American Expeditionary Forces 
 
 *'AII American' Division 
 
 Written by Divisional Officers 
 Designated by the Division Commander 
 
 1917-1919 
 
 INDIANAPOLIS 
 
 THE BOBBS-MERRILL COMPANY 
 
 PUBLISHERS 
 
Copyright, 1920, by 
 THE BOBBS-MERRILL CO. 
 
 II 
 
 h 5 
 
 Printed m the United States of America 
 
 FEB 121920 
 
 PRESS OF 
 
 BRAUNWORTH & CO. 
 
 BOOK MANUFACTUREHa 
 
 BROOKLYN, N. Y. 
 
 ©CI.A5ai884 
 
PREFACE 
 
 The history of the 82nd Division represents the col- 
 laboration of a large number of officers and men of this 
 Division. The undersigned was given the task of pre- 
 paring in narrative form an account of the operations in 
 which the 82nd Division participated on the western 
 front. To this I have added a brief statement of the 
 organization and early training of the Division. Every 
 ''AH American '* should be informed of the steps which 
 have been taken to make this record accurate in the 
 smallest detail. Immediately after the Armistice, General 
 Duncan directed every Company, Battalion and Regi- 
 mental Commander to prepare a written statement of the 
 history of his unit. Following the completion of this 
 work, four large parties of officers were taken to the 
 Meuse-Argonne battlefields. The undersigned accompanied 
 the detachments from the Infantry Regiments and joined 
 in the careful study of the terrain which followed. More 
 than two weeks were spent in rechecking the ground covered 
 by the Division in the Meuse-Argonne offensive. One Com- 
 pany officer was present from nearly every Infantry Com- 
 pany in the Division. Consequently, this published record 
 has been authenticated by the men who led the front waves 
 of the attack as well as by higher Commanders with a wider 
 grasp of the general situation. Many of our impressions 
 
iV PREFACE 
 
 gained during the great offensive were modified by this 
 study. 
 
 Since completing this story of operations the manu- 
 script has been carefully examined and approved in each 
 detail by Colonel Gordon Johnston, Chief of Staff, 82nd 
 Division during the Meuse-Argonne offensive, Colonel 
 Walter Whitman, Commanding the 325th Infantry, and 
 Lieutenant Colonel Moore, Division Machine Gun Offieer. 
 In addition the following officers have examined and ap- 
 proved the story of the Meuse-Argonne operations covering 
 the period September 25, 1918 to October 15, 1918. 
 
 Colonel John K. Miller, 326th Inf. 
 Colonel Richard Wetherill, 328th Inf. 
 Major Edgar G. Cooper, 319th M. G. Bn. 
 Major Olin G. Shivers, 320th M. G. Bn. 
 Major FoNViLLE McWhorter, 321st M. G. Bn. 
 Captain James W. Morris, 326th Inf. 
 Captain Bonnie Huff, 326th Inf. 
 Captain F. Drew, 327th Inf. 
 Captain Henry E. Hackney, 327th Inf. 
 
 Weekly historical conferences were held by General 
 Duncan at Division Headquarters from December, 1918, 
 until the middle of April, 1919. All Brigade, Eegimental 
 and Battalion Commanders were present at these meet- 
 ings. Many company officers were invited before the con- 
 ferences whenever further evidence was required. These 
 discussions covered every phase of our operations. All of 
 this preliminary investigation was completed before the 
 undersigned attempted to write the Division History. 
 
 The several contributed chapters were carefully prepared 
 by the officers whose names appear at the head of such 
 chapters. 
 
 The statistical Appendixes were prepared from original 
 
PREFACE y 
 
 sources by Sergeant-Ma j or J. B. Kass, with some as- 
 sistance from the office of the Division Adjutant. 
 
 Several members of the Division have received citations 
 and decorations since the Division was demobilized. To 
 this extent the record is incomplete. Many Appendixes 
 have been omitted because the funds subscribed were in- 
 sufficient to authorize a larger publication. 
 
 (Signed) G. Edward Buxton, Jr., 
 Lieut. Colonel, Infantry, 82nd Division^ 
 Providence, 
 Rhode Island. 
 
FOREWORD 
 THE DIGNITY OF THEIR DESTINY 
 
 The 82nd Division has passed into history. It has been 
 mustered into the army of tradition. The crusaders of 
 the Middle Ages died to gain possession of an empty tomb. 
 Yesterday's crusade was fought to preserve a living fire — 
 the spirit of liberty. 
 
 The 82nd Division gave itself freely for this purpose. 
 It played its part in the forward line and knew the privi- 
 lege of deadly peril. 
 
 The men who came home are conscious of a very 
 great bond of comradeship. The ties between men who 
 have endured hardship and battles together are not easily 
 expressed in words. 
 
 We are glad that the 82nd Division contained men of 
 every blood strain in all the races that make up our nation. 
 This Division has learned that an American is one who 
 is willing to give his life for America. 
 
 "We are glad that we came from every section of the 
 United States. We can not feel prejudices against states 
 that reared our battle brothers. Together we have blotted 
 out the last mental reservations born of the bitterness of 
 '61. Across the memories of those years our hands have 
 met in something lasting. 
 
 This Division has no illusions concerning war. The 
 glamour of peace-time pageantry does not fill the mind 
 pf the veteran. He has learned that battles are won bjr 
 
 vi 
 
FOREWORD vii 
 
 terribly tired men. His worst enemies were thirst, filth, 
 cold and utter weariness. 
 
 An offensive suggests an endless movement of sleepless 
 men and animals through countless black nights of rain 
 and mud. It transforms dawn and dusk into a monstrous 
 nightmare of waiting for some new horror. It makes the 
 clean beds of hospitals seem havens of ease and peace. 
 
 But the veteran also believes that life without liberty 
 is more hateful than war. He still prefers battle to the 
 loss of country or the betrayal of human institutions which 
 carry the hopes of men. 
 
 Most of all we share the memory of those who did 
 not come home. These fallen friends are scattered on all 
 the fronts we held, but most of them sleep in the valley 
 of the Aire, bordering the Argonne Forest. The battalions 
 have sent their representatives to visit each wooden cross. 
 The memorial services are over. 
 
 These men we left in France died very young, but we 
 have pondered the words of our chaplains, who told us 
 that old age does not consist of the number of our days 
 nor do gray hairs constitute understanding. We have had a 
 vision of generations of French children who will visit the 
 headstones and memorize the names of those who are forever 
 the symbol of friendship between the two republics. 
 
 The Division misses the old comrades but marvels at the 
 dignity of their destiny. 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 PAGE 
 
 I. Camp Gordon to Fbance 1 
 
 II. The Somme and Lagny Sectors 11 
 
 III. Marbache Sector and St. Mihiel Offensive 17 
 
 IV. Early Days of Meuse-Argonne Offensive 30 
 
 v. Preparing for the Attack 38 
 
 VI. 164th Infantry Brigade Jumps Off 50 
 
 VII. CORNAY AND ChAMPROCHER RiDGE 65 
 
 VIII. 163rd Infantry Brigade Enters Fight 73 
 
 IX. Astride the Aire River 84 
 
 X. The Sommerance-St. Juvin Road 97^ 
 
 XI. The Mascq Bridgehead 109 
 
 XII. Clinging to the Sommerance Ridge 120 
 
 XIII. Into the Kriemhilde-Stellung 134 
 
 XIV. The Taking of St. Jl^^n 151 
 
 XV. The St. Georges Road and Hill 182 158 
 
 XVI. Deepening the Salient 174 
 
 XVII. Champigneulle and Extension of Left Flank 187 
 
 XVIII. A Thin Line's Point of Honor 203 
 
 XIX. After the Fighting 214 
 
 SUPPLEMENTARY MATERIAL 
 
 I. Life of General Duncan 223 
 
 II. The Artillery of the 82nd Division 225 
 
 III. Administrative and Supply Functions 246 
 
 IV. 307th Engineer Regiment 258 
 
 V. The Medical Department 264 
 
 VI. Adjutant General's Department 271 
 
 VII. 307th Field Signal Battalion 274 
 
 VIII. Complimentary Letters, Etc 289 
 
 IX. Military Service of William P. Burnham 294 
 
 X. Critique of the Fighting Characteristics 295 
 
 XI. Secret Orders 302 
 
 XII. Decorations, Prisoners Taken, Material Captured . . . 309 
 
Official History of 82nd Division A. E. F. 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 CAMP GORDON TO FRANCE 
 
 August 25, 1917— December 1, 1918 
 
 The 82nd Division was assembled, beginning August 25, 
 1917, at Camp Gordon, fourteen miles from Atlanta, Ga., 
 under the command of Major General Eben Swift, N. A. 
 Lieutenant Colonel Preston Brown was Chief of Staff. 
 Over one-third of the majors and all higher officers were 
 from the Regular Army. With a few exceptions the re- 
 maining officers were graduates of the First Officers' 
 Training Camp at Fort JMcPherson and came from Ala- 
 bama, Florida and Georgia. 
 
 After a week spent in organizing the officers, the Divi- 
 sion received by increments the first drafted personnel from 
 Alabama, Georgia and Tennessee, together with a small 
 training cadre of non-commissioned officers, mostly from 
 the 6th and 17th Infantry Regiments. 
 
 The progress made toward discipline and morale during 
 the first six weeks was interrupted by a War Department 
 order which transferred the entire enlisted personnel, less 
 training cadre of 783 men, to several Southern National 
 Guard units, some of which were in the 31st Division. The 
 officers of the 82nd Division will not soon forget the regret 
 
2 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 with which they saw these men depart. The men them- 
 selves unanimously wished to remain with their regiments. 
 A real unit consciousness had been created during the days 
 past and every one felt that infanticide was being com- 
 mitted upon newly born regiments. Immediately there- 
 after, the Division received a continuous flood of replace- 
 ments from Camps Devens, Dix, Upton, Lee and Meade, 
 until by November 1, 1917, approximately 28,000 men had 
 entered Camp Gordon, including the handful of troops 
 assigned to the 157th Depot Brigade. In a few weeks' time 
 regimental esprit was again developed. 
 
 A considerable number, approximately twenty per cent., 
 of these men v/ere of foreign birth, and several hundred 
 were not citizens of the United States. Training was 
 seriously handicapped by a substantial percentage of men 
 who were unable to read and write English. There were 
 those who could neither speak nor understand the common 
 tongue. 
 
 The perplexities of the problem were increased by the 
 fact that some of these aliens were of enemy origin. 
 Furthermore, the average American was unable to dis- 
 tinguish between the German or Austrian Pole and the 
 Russian Pole, the Czecho-Slovak or Jugo-Slav and men 
 of the same race from Russia or Serbia. If the soldier was 
 a Greek, he might be a partisan of King Constantine or 
 of M. Venizelos. If an oriental-appearing soldier claimed 
 to be an Armenian, he was possibly a Turk. Hence, every 
 opportunity existed for enemy espionage within the Divi- 
 sion, and acts of sabotage seemed a reasonable possibility 
 to the Camp authorities. 
 
 This confusion of races and speech was eventually modi- 
 fied by the elimination of confessed enemy aliens, the 
 transfer to the Depot Brigade of suspicious cases, the 
 institution of English language schools throughout the 
 Division under a Committee of Education, and an influx 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OP 82nd DIVISION 3 
 
 in March, 1918, of 5000 replacements from Camps Dodge, 
 Travis, Devens, Gordon, Upton and second draft men from 
 Alabama, Georgia and Tennessee. Over 1,400 alien enemies 
 were discharged by War Department order. 
 
 The occupational classification of the Division's per- 
 sonnel resulted in the withdrawal of 3,000 specialists trans- 
 ferred by War Department order. The loss of these 
 intelligent men, after three months of arduous training, 
 was keenly felt. The Division believed that the War De- 
 partment had overlooked one important consideration. 
 Although the soldier might be a very good plumber, lumber- 
 man, blacksmith or structural iron worker, a great deal 
 of Government time and money had been expended in 
 making him an even more valuable specialist in his present 
 occupation: namely, that of a non-commissioned officer, 
 bayonet instructor, hand-grenade expert or machine gunner. 
 
 The training program so far outstripped available equip- 
 ment that regiments were soon turned out for drills and 
 ceremonies with wooden guns minus all other ordnance 
 property. After a few weeks, the 1917 Eddystone rifle 
 was issued without webb equipment and much energy was 
 concentrated on preliminary training for service practice 
 at the Divisional Rifle Range in Norcross, Ga. 
 
 Two features of the early training during General Swift's 
 command will always be remembered by the troops: the 
 emphasis upon road marching and organization singing. 
 
 On November 24, 1917, General Swift was ordered 
 overseas and Brigadier General James B. Erwin assumed 
 command of the Division. Major Roy den E. Beebe was 
 appointed Chief of Staff. General Erwin was transferred 
 to a command at Chickamauga Park on December 26, 1917, 
 and Brigadier General William P. Burnham succeeded. 
 General Burnham received his promotion to the rank of 
 major general, April 12, 1918. 
 
 During the first three months of 1918, the Division was 
 
4 OFFICIAL HISTOKY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 indebted to a small group of French and English officers 
 who worked with the special units and supervised the first 
 training in offensive tactics and trench warfare as then 
 conducted by the belligerents. 
 
 The training of specialists in the United States was neces- 
 sarily of a theoretical character. The Divisional Auto- 
 matic Rifle School possessed about a dozen Chauchot rifles; 
 the regiments had none. Colt machine guns were issued 
 to machine gun companies, although this weapon was never 
 to be used in battle. The Stokes Mortar platoons never 
 saw a 3-inch Stokes Mortar while in the United States, and 
 the 37-mm. gun platoons possessed collectively one of these 
 weapons during the last two or three weeks of their stay 
 at Camp Gordon. A limited number of offensive and de- 
 fensive hand grenades were obtained and throvni by se- 
 lected officers and non-commissioned officers at the Division 
 Grenade School. The men of one regiment witnessed a 
 demonstration in wliich four rifle grenades were fired. 
 Everybody was required to walk once through a gas house 
 and remove his mask to sniff the fumes of a light concen- 
 tration of chlorine gas and endure a mild attack of 
 lachrymose gas. The artillery obtained one battery of 
 American 3-inch guns in November, 1917, and another in 
 February, 1918, and fired several thousand rounds at the 
 artillery range in Marietta, Ga. Marked progress was 
 made, however, in discipline, morale, musketry, bayonet 
 fighting and the normal extended order and security for- 
 mations prescribed by American regulations and practice. 
 
 The Division Sails. 
 
 The several camps were inspected by the War Depart- 
 ment in February and March, and the report upon the 
 82nd Division was sufficiently favorable to make it the 
 second National Army Division to leave the United States, 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 5 
 
 and the eighth in order of combat Divisions going overseas. 
 Division Headquarters left Camp Gordon, Ga., April 10, 
 1918, proceeding to Camp Upton, N. Y., the point selected 
 for mobilization and embarkation. The infantry and ma- 
 chine gun units entrained for Camp Upton at the rate of 
 two battalions per day. Division Headquarters sailed from 
 New York City, N. Y., on April 25, 1918, and the last 
 infantry and machine gun units followed on May 3, 1918. 
 These elements of the Division arrived consecutively in 
 Liverpool during the period May 7-17, 1918, and proceeded 
 by battalions after short halts in various English rest 
 camps to embark at Southampton, England, for Le Havre, 
 France. 
 
 The 325th Infantry, however, passed through London 
 en route and was reviewed by the King of England in the 
 presence of a large London crowd. This visit of the 325th 
 Infantry is of especial historical significance because it 
 offered the English their first glimpse of the American New 
 Army. It is, therefore, most interesting to preserve here 
 at length the picturesque comment of the London Times. 
 
 **The war has given London many scenes — some gay, 
 some grave — but few have surpassed yesterday's, when 
 three thousand soldiers of Republican America marched 
 through the capital to parade before the Sovereign Ruler 
 of the British Empire. 
 
 ''In brilliant sunshine between serried ranks of cheering 
 citizens, these sturdy sons of the New World tramped to 
 the throbbing call of the drums. Very workmanlike they 
 looked carrying their full kit; very happy they looked as 
 they took the salute of their own Ambassador in Grosvenor 
 Square; very proud they were as they marched past the 
 great v/hite statue of Queen Victoria and saw the King of 
 England raise his hand to the Star-spangled Banner that 
 symbolized their homeland. 
 
 ''It was a wonderful sight, that visible union of the two 
 great English-speaking races. The King and his Queen 
 with their Court stood at the Palace Gates ; their subjects 
 
6 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 swarmed on every vantage point and cheered; and the 
 soldiers of England and America marched past, each with 
 their racial characteristics, each united by one common 
 aim, all impelled by the call of the drum. 
 
 The First Greeting. 
 
 *'From early morning Londoners had waited to pay 
 homage to the men from across the ocean, the ^Sammies' 
 as they familiarly called them — a name, by the way, which, 
 if I remember rightly, was first suggested by Mr. Paul 
 Derrick in TJie Sunday Times. The first contingent arrived 
 at Waterloo Station shortly before eight o'clock, and by 
 half-past nine the York Road approach was dense with a 
 cheering crowd that gave the men their first intimation of 
 the warmth of greeting that awaited them. 
 
 *'With an admiring escort of civilians they swung down 
 the road to Wellington Barracks, where, with the cama- 
 raderie that seems to be the birthright of the fighter, they 
 were soon in laughing converse with British Tommies, 
 many of whom were present wearing hospital blue. It was 
 strange to stand in Birdcage Walk and see, behind the rail- 
 ings, not the familiar scarlet of the Guards of pre-war 
 days, not the flat-topped cap and close-belted khaki dress 
 of war-time, but the somewhat exotic-looking head-dress 
 and canvas leggings that one had usually seen before only 
 on the film. 
 
 ' ' Tall they were, clean-shaven almost to a man ; and their 
 speech betrayed them. Yet even among themselves it was 
 not difficult to pick out the slow Southern drawl from the 
 clipped speech of the Yankee, while the distinctive profile 
 of the North American Indian was the hall-mark of many 
 faces. 
 
 *' Every State in the Union had its representative, for 
 these were not men of the Regular Army, such as had ' come 
 across' twelve months ago with General Pershing: they 
 were the vanguard of the New Army, that alm.ost number- 
 less force which America is raising to crush for ever the 
 evil spirit of Prussian militarism. 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 The Heaet of London. 
 
 ** Suddenly, as we stood chatting, exchanging ideas and 
 the inevitable souvenirs, the bugle called out, shrill and 
 clear, 'Attention.' A few moments of waiting as the bands 
 took up position — the Americans' own band at the head 
 of the long column, the drums and pipes of the Scots 
 Guards to lead the second battalion, the band of the Irish 
 Guards and the drums and fifes of the Grenadiers with the 
 third battalion — and then the procession swept through the 
 gates to the long rolling accompaniment of deep-throated 
 British cheers. 
 
 "London in springtime, especially in the Park, is very 
 beautiful; and so thought many of our visitors yesterday, 
 judging by their faces as they gazed from the enthusiastic 
 spectators to the cloud-flecked blue sky, the tender green- 
 ery of the trees, the lilacs and bluebells and nodding nar- 
 cissi. So they marched to the Horse Guards, past the 
 Salamanca Gun beneath the historic window whence an 
 English King stepped to the scaffold, and on to the War 
 Office. 
 
 "Here the crowd was even more dense and more enthu- 
 siastic, for on the balcony stood England's Prime Minister, 
 Mr. Balfour, Mr. Bonar Law, Sir Eric Geddes, Sir Eosslyn 
 Wemyss, and other famous men; and above their heads 
 fluttered ' Old Glory. ' Thence through Clubland and Picca- 
 dilly, and on to the one bit of American soil in London — 
 the Embassy in Grosvenor Gardens. 
 
 A Veteran's Pride. 
 
 "Here stood Dr. Page, hat in hand, with Vice- Admiral 
 Sims on the one side, and General Slocum on the other. 
 * Eyes Eight ! ' ran the order down the files ; and the strains 
 of *Jolm Brown's Body' were well-nigh drowned in the 
 roar of cheers that seemed never-ending. One little inci- 
 dent here was worth much to a handful of old men who 
 marched gallantly beneath a banner inscribed: 'Not for 
 ourselves, but for our Country.' They were veterans of 
 the Civil War, and as they came abreast of the trio on 
 the Embassy steps, all America, as symbolized by those 
 three men, paid them homage. 
 
8 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 **And the white-haired veteran of veterans, who brought 
 up the rear, pluckily marching on by sheer will power, put 
 new vigour into his step and carried his miniature Stars' 
 and Stripes even more proudly. 
 
 "As the column neared the Palace the crowd grew 
 thicker. Army khaki, Naval serge, hospital blue and civil- 
 ian drab, all mingled with light and airy feminine frocks, 
 and cheered the marching men. 
 
 "The Victoria Memorial was surrounded many ranks 
 deep with a loyal throng that waited patiently for the 
 coming of the King. At first they feared he would watch 
 the parade from inside the forecourt, but shortly before 
 the Americans were due a Guard of Honour of the Gren- 
 adiers, accompanied by the band, and carrying the Colours, 
 took up a position facing the main gates. 
 
 The Royal Party. 
 
 "And then the King was seen, walking across the fore- 
 court and accompanied by Queen Mary and the Queen 
 Mother. His Majesty wore Field-Marshal's uniform, as 
 did the Duke of Connaught. There were also present in 
 the Royal Party Princess Beatrice, Prince Arthur of Con- 
 naught in military uniform, Princess Arthur of Con- 
 naught, the little son of the Prince and Princess, and the 
 various ladies and gentlemen of the respective suites. 
 
 "These included Countess Fortescue, Sir Charles Cust, 
 R. N., Sir Derek Keppel, Mr. Charles Fitzv/illiam, the 
 Earl of Pembroke, Lieutenant-General Sir Francis Lloyd, 
 Commanding the London District, Sir Arthur Davidson, 
 Sir Henry Streatfield, the Hon. Henry Stonor, the Hon. 
 Charlotte Knollys, General the Right Hon. Sir Dighton 
 Probyn, V. C, and Sir Malcolm Murray. 
 
 "As they waited for the parade the King chatted ani- 
 matedly with General John Biddle, in command of the 
 American troops, who presented to him a number of staf^ 
 officers. 
 
 "A number of specially invited guests were present also. 
 These included Lord Francis Scott (a wounded officer), 
 Lord Wimborne (who had just previously been received 
 by the King on surrendering the office of Lord Lieutenant 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 9 
 
 of Ireland), representatives of the Diplomatic Corps, and 
 a number of wounded officers. 
 
 ''The steady roll of distant cheering grew louder, and 
 soon the head of the column was seen approaching. The 
 gates of the forecourt were thrown open, and, to the frantic 
 delight of the hundreds of fortunate spectators in the 
 vicinity, the King and Queen and their entourage stepped 
 out into the- roadway to greet the American contingent. 
 
 Symbol 'of Unity. 
 
 **With a Swing and a clasTi and a roar of cheering they 
 marched up, steadily tramping onwards, the manhood of 
 the free Eepublic saluting the ruler of the free Empire 
 and receiving in return the salute of the King and Em- 
 peror. Londoners have witnessed many pageants on this 
 historic spot; they have watched the incomings and out- 
 goings of foreign sovereigns, the gorgeous pageants of 
 crownings, and the stately trappings of death ; but yester- 
 day 's setting was something even greater than these. It 
 was a symbol of unity, of the final healing of an old and 
 well-nigh forgotten wound. 
 
 "And that instinctive courtesy which is ever present 
 with English Royalty was noticeable as the King beckoned 
 Colonel Whitman, commanding the regiment, to break 
 away from the column and take up his position beside him 
 while his men marched past. 
 
 King and Officers. 
 
 *'As the Commanding Officer of each battalion reached 
 the saluting jjoint, he, too, broke away, and was presented 
 to the King, Y\^ho shook hands with each of them. They 
 were Lieutenant- Colonel Wagner, Major Peirce, Major 
 Hawkins and Captain Battey. The Americans marched 
 somewhat more stiffly than our own lads, but exceedingly 
 well, and made not only a very excellent show, but a very 
 good impression on all observers. 
 
 "The King warmly complimented General Biddle and 
 Colonel Whitman on the general bearing of the troops and 
 told them how very pleased he was to see so fine a sample 
 of the forces which America is sending to aid the Allied 
 cause. 
 
10 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF S2nd DIVISION 
 
 *^And so the Americans saw the Kmg. As they marched 
 back to barracks they were full of the glamour of it all. 
 Officers and men alike were delighted with the cordiality 
 of their reception and spoke enthusiastically of the Lon- 
 doners who had received them so handsomely. 
 
 ' ' Nor was it only Londoners that greeted their American 
 cousins in the presence of their King. Men from almost 
 every part of the Empire were there, and representatives 
 of all the Allies. One saw the slouch hat of the Australian 
 and the 'Baden-Powel' of the New Zealander, the gorgeous 
 turban of an Lidian officer and the Kepi of a French in- 
 fantryman ; the tasselled cap of a Belgian, and the flowing 
 cape of an Italian. And, gorgeous in their scarlet and 
 gold, with bayonets glinting in the sunlight, their imperish- 
 able colours drooping in the still air, the Guard of Honour 
 of the Grenadier Guards reminded us of the pageants that 
 were in the days before the war. 
 
 "Thus England greeted America. And America, real- 
 izing more than ever the meaning of cousinship, will send 
 many more such troops as those we saw yesterday, to fight 
 for freedom and justice, and peace — ^the trinity that holds 
 them fast for evermore." 
 
 King George's Letter op Welcome to American Troops. 
 
 *' Soldiers of the United States, the people of the British 
 Isles welcom^e you on your way to take your stand beside 
 the Armies of many nations now fighting in the Old World 
 the great battle for human freedom. 
 
 "The Allies will gain new heart and spirit in your 
 company. 
 
 "I wish that I could shake the hand of each one of you 
 and bid you God speed on your mission. 
 
 George R. I. 
 
 '^ April, 1918." 
 
CHAPTER II 
 
 THE SOMME AND LAGNY SECTORS 
 
 Division Headquarters opened in Escarbotin, Somme, 
 France,^ on May 16th. The troops were held at Le Havre 
 only long enough to exchange U. S. 1917 rifles for Brit- 
 ish rifles and receive helmets and gas masks, when they 
 proceeded by rail to the British training area adjoining 
 Escarbotin. All units were billeted over a considerable 
 area, comprising numerous villages west of Abbeville. Our 
 troops started upon an intensive program of training 
 under the supervision of the 66th British Division, Major 
 General Bethel, commanding. The Infantry was com- 
 pletely equipped with Lewis automatic rifles and the 
 machine gun units with Vickers machine guns. The 37- 
 mm. and 3-inch Stokes Mortar platoons received their 
 weapons and other materiel. English horse-transport was 
 issued to all battalions. 
 
 ^ Other American Divisions swiftly followed to the various 
 training areas behind the British front, until ten American 
 Divisions were assembled in British support. 
 
 Hard training followed for all units of our Division. 
 Many officers and non-commissioned officers attended 
 schools. A British demonstration platoon illustrated the 
 British idea of bayonet fighting, the attack, ceremonies, 
 close order drill and physical training games. The coun- 
 tryside echoed savage shouts of *^In — Out — On Guard!'' 
 Our troops assimilated those features which appealed to 
 
 11 
 
12 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 them, especially the games and method of bayonet fighting, 
 and applied themselves to mastering the Lee-Enfield rifle, 
 the Lev/is automatic rifle and the Vickers machine gun. 
 
 On May 28, 1918, the Division was inspected by Field 
 Marshal Sir Douglas Haig, who talked at length with many 
 company commanders and concluded with an inspection 
 of company kitchens. 
 
 On May 30, 1918, the Division was informally inspected 
 by General John J. Pershing, and the troops were required 
 to demonstrate various features of their training schedule. 
 
 The battalions were moved each week to a different town 
 in the area to afford practice in road marches and to test 
 the possibilities of their new transport. 
 
 Early in June, details of officers and non-commissioned 
 officers were guests of British front-line units in the new 
 trenches before Albert and Amiens, where the lines were 
 becoming newly stabilized after the upheaval which fol- 
 lowed the successful enemy offensive of March 21, 1918. 
 It was during one of these tours of duty that Captain 
 Jewett Williams, 326th Infantry, was killed, June 9, 1918, 
 the first casualty in action from the 82nd Division. It 
 was generally assumed by both British and American of- 
 ficers that the American battalions were to be attached 
 immediately to British brigades and share the honors and 
 burdens of redeeming the lost battlefields of Picardy. This 
 assumption was suddenly overturned by an order entrain- 
 ing the Division for destination near Toul. The Lee-En- 
 field rifles, to which the troops had just become accustomed, 
 and the Lewis automatic rifles and Vickers machine guns 
 were turned back to the British, and the U. S. 1917 Eifle 
 (Eddystone) was reissued. The train movement began 
 June 16, 1918, and lasted two full days. The Division 
 occupied towns and villages north of Toul, and once again 
 addressed itself to the task of obtaiaing and mastering 
 new weapons. 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 13 
 
 The Infantry received Chauchot automatic rifles, and 
 machine gun companies were equipped with the French 
 8-mm. Hotchkiss machine guns. At this time all units 
 of the Division, except the 157th Field Artillery Brigade, 
 joined the Command. The artillery, however, remained in 
 training at La Courtine, France. 
 
 Face to Face with the German. 
 
 Orders were received to relieve the 26th U. S. Divi- 
 sion, then occupying that part of the Woevre front known 
 as the Lagny Sector. Reconnaissance was made by the 
 battalion and company commanders of the battalions se- 
 lected to be the first in contact with the enemy. These 
 units were the 2nd Battalion, 325th Infantry (Major Haw- 
 kins), 1st Battalion, 326th Infantry (Major Wells), 3rd 
 Battalion, 327th Infantry (Major Hill), and 2nd Battalion, 
 328th Infantry (Major Buxton) . One battalion from each 
 of the four Infantry regiments was to occupy the front 
 lines or outpost zone, with one battalion each in support 
 and the third battalions in reserve. Relief began on the 
 night of June 25, 1918. All the machine gunners of the 
 Division, together with selected Chauchot riflemen and the 
 37 mm. platoons, were temporarily detached from the 
 Division and sent to Automatic Arms school at Bois 
 L'Evecque between Toul and Nancy. Here they received 
 a course of training from French officers. The regimental 
 machine gun companies joined the front-line infantry bat- 
 talions on July 5, 1918, and the machine gun battalions 
 on July 14, 1918. The positions of the artillery of the 
 26th Division were taken over by French Artillery, and 
 a limited number of French machine guns joined the front- 
 line battalions. 
 
 The Division held the left flank of the French 32nd 
 Corps, French VIII Army. The left battalion (328th) 
 
14 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 of the Division was in liaison with the right battalion of 
 the French II Army. The American unit at once dis- 
 covered that while the outpost battalions of the VIII Army 
 were ordered to hold in case of attack until the last man, 
 the outpost battalions of the II Army were to withdraw 
 into the zone of resistance a depth of about five kilometers. 
 This fact was brought to the attention of the YIII Army 
 and resulted in a correspondence between the VIII and 
 II Army that was still active when the 82nd Division left 
 the sector six weeks later. 
 
 During the days and nights of life in the Lagny Sector, 
 the intensive military education of the Division progressed 
 in marked fashion and the men soon accustomed themselves 
 to the details of existence in trench warfare. Patrolling 
 from the outset was conducted in an aggressive manner 
 and the Division not only maintained an ownership of 
 No Man's Land, but penetrated deeply into the enemy's 
 positions on numerous occasions. Several of these forays 
 without artillery help resulted in collisions, during the 
 course of which numerous casualties were inflicted upon 
 the enemy, and some losses suffered in return. 
 
 The battalions in support and reserve were able to ac- 
 complish some important training work with automatic 
 rifles, rifle and hand grenades, and finally to hold exercises 
 in the combined use of all infantry weapons on a firing 
 range. 
 
 Contemplated maneuvers were prevented by orders from 
 the VIII French Army, requiring the 82nd Division to 
 construct an entirely new defensive system of trenches, 
 especially in the zone of resistance. The outpost battalions 
 were compelled to cover battalion fronts extending from 
 4000 to 5500 meters. This was done by arranging combat 
 groups echeloned in diamond formation. The support and 
 reserve battalions were also echeloned in great depth. Con- 
 crete pill boxes were constructed, new camouflage erected, 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 15 
 
 Toads built to the front and additional bands of wiring 
 provided. Tbe Division was cautioned to be ready to repulse 
 a serious attack, and working parties consisting of entire 
 reserve battalions worked nightly in a vain endeavor to 
 have all complete on August 5, 1918, the date set by the 
 YIII Army. 
 
 On August 4, 1918, Companies K and M, 326th Infantry 
 (Major Watkins), conducted a trench raid with artillery 
 assistance against a section of the German position imme- 
 diately in front of that regiment. The officers and men 
 had been carefully trained for this operation by French 
 officers, upon similar works erected in a rear area. The 
 raiding personnel performed this enterprise in very com- 
 mendable fashion, penetrating 600 meters into enemy ter- 
 ritory, killing about a platoon of the enemy and taking 
 three machine guns, numerous rifles, pistols and other 
 equipment. During the raid, one American was killed and 
 four wounded. When every one had returned to the pro- 
 tection of the American trenches, German artillery fire, 
 heretofore silent, opened vigorously and two bays filled 
 with men were hit. Altogether, seventeen men were killed 
 and fifteen wounded by two shells. A Division order was 
 published to the Command on August 8, 1918, citing the 
 troops participating in this operation for their gallantry 
 and soldierly conduct. This raid was supported by the 
 320th Machine Gun Battalion with overhead fire. 
 
 The first week of August was marked hy a noticeable 
 increase in the activity on both sides. Artillery fire became 
 more general and German airplane operations became very 
 active, bombing and firing machine guns at combat groups 
 and command posts, attacking observation balloons and 
 engaging our pursuit planes with more numerous fighting 
 planes. 
 
 On August 3, 1918, the 30th Engineers effected a gas 
 projector attack of seven and one-half tons of various gases 
 
16 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 and, as was later ascertained from enemy sources, caused 
 many German casualties. This projector attack provoked 
 enemy retaliation by a severe bombardment of mustard gas 
 shells on the night of August 7, 1918, while a relief of the 
 82nd Division by the 89th U. S. Division was in progress. 
 All front-line Infantry battalions of the 82nd Division had 
 been withdrawn, and this Division suffered no gas casual- 
 ties except among the front-line machine gun units, which 
 had seventeen casualties. The 89th Division suffered very 
 heavy casualties. 
 
 The total casualties in the 82nd Division during its oc- 
 cupancy of the Lagny Sector were as follows; 
 
 Enlisted 
 Officers Persoimel 
 
 Killed in action or died of wounds 1 43 
 
 Known Prisoners 3 
 
 Missing 
 
 Wounded, including "Gassed" 21 306 
 
 Total 22 352 
 
 The relief of the 89th Division was completed on August 
 10, 1918, and the 82nd Division moved by marching and 
 60-centimeter railroad to an area west of Toul, with head- 
 quarters at Blenod-les-Toul. 
 
CHAPTEH III 
 
 MARBACHE SECTOR AND ST. MIHIEL 
 OFFENSIVE 
 
 Orders were received August 10, 1918, assigning the 
 Division to the American III Army Corps, with further 
 directions to join at once on the Marne salient. Within 
 twenty-four hours this order was revoked and the Division 
 was directed to undertake a course of training in the area 
 where then billeted. 
 
 After training two days, the Division was assigned to 
 the IV American Corps for administration and the VIII 
 French Army for tactical control. Concurrently the Divi- 
 sion was ordered to relieve the American 2nd Division 
 in the Marbache Sector. The relief began August 15, 
 1918, and was completed in two days. On August 20, 1918, 
 the 82nd Division was transferred to the command of the 
 American 1st Corps, which became part of the American 
 First Army, August 30, 1918. The Division pursued the 
 same methods of relief by battalions within the regiments 
 as followed in the Lagny Sector. The 125th French Divi- 
 sion was on the right of the 82nd Division and the 1st 
 American Division on the left for the first week after the 
 arrival of the 82nd Division, when the 90th U. S. Division 
 relieved the 1st Division. 
 
 The Marbache Sector lay astride the beautiful Moselle 
 Valley and included just within its front lines the consid- 
 
 17 
 
18 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 erable city of Pont-a-Mousson. The sector had been known 
 after the first year of war as a rest sector for both French 
 and German Divisions. Such was still the status of the 
 sector when taken over by the 82nd Division, but during 
 the last of August a marked change was evident. Consid- 
 erable artillery activity developed and the enemy was ex- 
 ceedingly aggressive in the air. Patrolling and small am- 
 buscades featured the Infantry activity of both bel- 
 ligerents. 
 
 The 157th Field Artillery Brigade had joined the 82nd 
 Division just as the Division was entering this sector. It 
 had received its entire equipment and subsequent training 
 at La Courtine, where it had been stationed since its ar- 
 rival in France on June 3, 1918. The advent of this 
 brigade was most gratifying to the Infantry, which was 
 quick to perceive the advantage of Artillery support con- 
 trolled by officers imbued with personal pride in the work 
 of the Division, and with whom the Infantry had estab- 
 lished personal relations during the months at Camp 
 Gordon. 
 
 An event took place on August 29^ 1918, in the 325th 
 Infantry which remained a mystery until long after the 
 Armistice. Lieutenants "Wallace and "Williams went out 
 on a daylight reconnaissance with Corporals Slavin and 
 Sullivan of Company h, 325th Infantry. This little 
 patrol left Dombasle Chateau and never returned. "When 
 American prisoners were released after the Armistice Cor- 
 poral Slavin came back to the regiment. The party had 
 pushed across the Sielle River and through No Man 's Land 
 to the German wire. On their way back they were am- 
 bushed and all the party killed except Corporal Slavin. 
 
 A few days before the St. Mihiel offensive of September 
 12, 1918, it was common knowledge that some major opera- 
 tion was impending and this assumption carried a most 
 stimulating result throughout the Command. For a week 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 19 
 
 before this offensive, civilians were evacuated from the ad- 
 vanced areas. 
 
 The tentative plan of attack of the 1st Army Corps, 
 published September 6, 1918, stated the mission of the 
 82nd Division. The Division from its position on the right 
 flank of both Corps and Army was given ''for its special 
 mission the exerting of pressure on, and maintaining con- 
 tact with, the enemy.'' It was further stated that no 
 attack was expected from the Division. 
 
 In full performance of this mission, all Infantry regi- 
 ments of the Division pushed to the front strong daylight 
 patrols on the first day of the drive, September 12, 1918. 
 These combat groups gained close contact with the enemy, 
 driving in his outposts and obtaining definite information 
 concerning the location of his supporting troops. This was 
 not accomplished without considerable casualties among 
 the officers and men of the combat platoons. One of the 
 €ombat groups from the 327th Infantry on arriving at the 
 Bel Air Farm was counter-attacked by a strong German 
 force and compelled to withdraw to our own trenches. The 
 retirement was covered by a platoon of D Company, 321st 
 Machine Gun Battalion, under 2nd Lt. Robert Goodall. 
 The cool and efficient manner in which this detachment 
 handled its guns was worthy of special commendation. 
 
 On September 12, three platoons from F Company, 
 328th Infantry (Captain Foreman), the most advanced 
 unit, were pushed forward on the west bank of the Moselle 
 to ascertain whether or not the German lines had been 
 withdrawn. Lieutenant Cox with his platoon forced an 
 entrance into the Maison Gauthier, a well-known strong 
 point, which covered the southern approach to the town of 
 Norroy. This formidable position was located about one 
 kilometer north of our front-line trench. The patrol forced 
 its way through the enemy wire and drove the German 
 occupants out of the southern trenches and dugouts. 
 
20 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF S2nd DIVISION 
 
 Lieutenant Harrison led his platoon farther to the west 
 against the outer defenses of Norroy. 
 
 Lieutenant Gould with his platoon attacked on the left 
 flank of the battalion sector. All three platoons met with 
 heavy fire and numerous casualties, but demonstrated the 
 presence of substantial enemy forces in the long-established 
 German positions. 
 
 After gallantly performing his mission, Lt. Charles Har- 
 rison wajs killed Avhile directing the withdrawal of his pla- 
 toon. The patrols from the 325th Infantry succeeded in 
 reaching Eply. The 326th Infantry patrols operated in 
 Bois de la Tete d'Or, west of Bois de la Voivrotte, 
 
 The soldierly manner in which these combat reconnais- 
 sances were executed elicited the following telegram from 
 Commanding General, 1st Corps, to the Commanding Gen- 
 eral, 82nd Division: 
 
 ** Please convey to the officers and men of your Division 
 my appreciation of the difficult part they had to perform 
 in the highly successful operation of the 1st Corps to-day. 
 This part they performed to my full satisfaction.'' 
 
 Throughout the St. Mihiel operations the 163rd Infantry 
 Brigade was supported by the 320th Machine Gun Bat- 
 talion (Captain Muldrow) and the 321st Machine Gun 
 Battalion (Major Moore) shared the experiences of the 
 164th Infantry Brigade. 
 
 It was known that prior to this offensive the enemy order 
 of battle in this sector from west to east was the 255th 
 Division, the 84th Landwehr Brigade and the 31st Land- 
 wehr Brigade. Corps Headquarters wishing to ascertain 
 w4iether the enemy had added other units in preparation 
 for a counter-attack, directed that a strong raid with artil- 
 lery assistance be made against the German strong point, 
 Bel Air Farm, just east of the Moselle. In compliance 
 with this order, Companies B and K, 327th Infantry ( Cap- 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY QUP 82nd DIVISION 21 
 
 tain Welch), advanced against Bel Air Farm and Bois 
 de la Tete d'Or adjoining, at 18 hours, September 13, 1918. 
 A smoke screen was thrown down in front of the ob- 
 jective and the Division Artillery laid a barrage on the 
 enemy position. One prisoner was taken, from whom was 
 obtained a confirmation of the enemy order of battle. In 
 addition a light machine gun was captured and several of 
 the enemy killed. The German artillery countered by lay- 
 ing a heavy fire upon our Infantry during the entire 
 period of the raid and until the return to our own trenches. 
 The steadiness with which this fire was supported indicated 
 a high order of discipline and morale. During our with- 
 drawal the enemy attempted an infantry counter-attack 
 from the woods east of the farm. This effort was broken 
 down by the fire of Company B, 321st Machine Gun Bat- 
 talion (Captain Cunningham). Our casualties numbered: 
 
 Company E. 
 
 Officers. Men. 
 
 Killed 1 5 
 
 Wounded, severely 9 
 
 Wounded, slightly 1 14 
 
 Missing or captured 1 
 
 Gassed 15 
 
 Total 2 44 3 47 
 
 The decision of the American high command to advance 
 the right brigade of the 90th Division through the famous 
 Bois le Pretre, drew the 328th Infantry (Colonel Nelson) 
 on the west bank of the Moselle into a series of offensive 
 actions not contemplated in the tentative plan of Septem- 
 ber 6, 1918. 
 
 Company K. 
 
 Officers. 
 
 Men. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 2 
 
 
 
 15 
 
 1 
 
 8 
 
 2 
 
 22 
 
22 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 328th Infantry Advances Along Moselle Eiver. 
 
 On September 12, 1918, the right brigade of the 90th 
 Division remained in place and the 328th Infantry was 
 engaged in the aggressive daylight reconnaissance already 
 described. On the afternoon of September 13, 1918, the 
 328th Infantry was informed that the right brigade of the 
 90th Division was attacking north and that our regiment 
 would maintain liaison and protect the right flank of the 
 90th Division. 
 
 In compliance with these orders the 2nd Battalion, 328th 
 Infantry (Major Buxton), in the outpost zone was as- 
 sembled as rapidly as possible from its scattered positions 
 in a defensive trench sector and placed in attack formation 
 on the most advanced line. Engineers cut gaps in our 
 front wire and E and G Companies moved out just before 
 dusk, followed by F and H Companies and Company C, 
 321st Machine Gun Battalion (Captain McWhorter). The 
 328th Stokes Mortar and 37-mm. platoons also accom- 
 panied the advance. This was the first battalion of the 
 82nd Division to go over the top as a complete unit in a 
 general attack. 
 
 The raid on Bel Air Farm across the river was in oper- 
 ation and helped divert enemy attention from this move- 
 ment west of the river. It is certain that two factors alone 
 saved the 328th Infantry from very heavy casualties by 
 enemy artillery. First, the fact that darkness enabled the 
 battalion to advance without hostile observation. The sec- 
 ond factor was the careful avoidance of all roads and es- 
 tablished trails. The combat groups cut new trails through 
 the heavy bands of formidable German wire, while the 
 enemy continued to shell the usual approaches to Norroy 
 throughout the night. 
 
 The battalion jumped off just after the receipt of a 
 message stating that the right flank of the 90th Division 
 
376 377 
 
 82nd division IN ST. MIF 
 
 - - Dotted lines indicate tempi 
 
 goHH nngg inrllPwta nrtrani'rM 
 
i :)7i) 380 
 
 03NSIVE, SEPT. 12-16, 1918 
 
 ions of advance units during the day 
 
 m 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 23 
 
 had pushed into the Bois le Pretre and held a line about 
 600 meters southwest of Norroy. 
 
 The expected Infantry resistance did not develop. A 
 battalion of the 68th Landwehr, 255th German Division, 
 had hurriedly abandoned Norroy and the commanding 
 heights north of that village a brief period before the 
 arrival of our battalion. The German positions south of 
 Norroy were strengthened by concrete pill boxes and a 
 huge anti-tank trench in addition to a very complete trench 
 system fortified with an unusual quantity of wire defenses. 
 
 When our troops entered Norroy one building was burn- 
 ing as the result of our artillery fire during the afternoon. 
 One German soldier was captured in a sniping post. 
 Seventeen French civilians, mostly elderly women, crawled 
 out from the cellars of their ruined homes and joyfully 
 welcomed ^' their deliverers." 
 
 At about 22 hours* on the night of September 13 the bat- 
 talion w^as organized in depth with Companies G, F and E 
 and the Machine Gun Company occupying the shallow 
 trenches on the crest of the ridge north of Norroy. Liaison 
 had been established with the 90th Division whose front line 
 now held the continuation of the ridge to the west. Our 
 battalion had achieved a night advance of more than two 
 kilometers. 
 
 The occupation of our new position was accomplished in 
 total darkness by company commanders working from 
 map designations given them in the jumping-off trench. 
 Two platoons of E Company were placed facing east along 
 the river canal. Since the units of the 82nd Division east 
 of the Moselle Eiver did not advance, the 2nd Battalion, 
 328th Infantry, was now nearly three kilometers in ad- 
 vance of any support on that side of the river. The Bat- 
 
 * Our army adopted the French military practice of using 
 24-liour clock designations instead of the usual 12-hour system, 
 and thus avoided the necessity of using a.m. and p.m. 
 
24 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 talion had been given the mission of protecting the right 
 flank of the 90th Division, but the right flank of our own 
 Battalion had no protection whatever, except by a river 
 fordable in many places. Furthermore, the 328th Infantry 
 was now placed some two kilometers nearer than the 90th 
 Division to the direct enfilade fire of the German batteries 
 on the hill across the river east of Norroy. In addition 
 to the possibility of a frontal attack by enemy infantry our 
 unit was compelled to guard against any force which might 
 come down the open valley of the Moselle and attempt to 
 encircle our flank between Norroy and Pont-a-Mousson. 
 
 The prisoner captured the evening of September 13 
 stated that his own Battalion was probably entrenched at 
 Vandieres, two kilometers north of Norroy. This prisoner 
 had been told by his officers that the Americans killed all 
 captives. 
 
 The civilians found in Norroy had just escaped from a 
 thraldom endured for four long years. They testified to 
 the destructive character of the initial American bombard- 
 ment during the early hours of September 12, 1918. Some 
 civilians and several German soldiers had been killed in 
 Norroy during this barrage. These civilians testified that 
 the Germans left Norroy very hurriedly just before their 
 evening meal on September 13, 1918. This was evidenced by 
 the untouched food found upon the mess tables, the complete 
 battalion records and a large quantity of military equip- 
 ment abandoned. Great numbers of Belgian hares about 
 the village indicated one prolific source of fresh meat for 
 the resourceful Germans. Further statements made by 
 the rescued population of Norroy may be found in the 
 report of the lieutenant commanding the French military 
 police attached to the 82nd Division. The following is an 
 extract from the report: 
 
 '*The population of NORROY during the German occu- 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 25 
 
 pation consisted of 330 individuals according to the list of 
 rations which were distributed by the Priest. 
 
 ''On the 11th, 12th and 13th of Sept., the Germans 
 evacuated the inhabitants to VANDIfiRES, telling them 
 that NORROY had been mined and that they had the 
 intention of destroying same following their withdrawal. 
 Only 17 individuals who had hidden themselves in cellars 
 were found at the time of its occupation by the American 
 troops. 
 
 "STATEMENTS MADE BY THE INHABITANTS: 
 The German Battalion Commander made liimself particu- 
 larly conspicuous by his brutal ways. He plundered houses 
 and confiscated everything, according to his desires. Dur- 
 ing the day the 12th inst., the Priest having refused to 
 leave with the Germans was carried away by force. Sev- 
 eral persons saw the Priest bareheaded, being taken away 
 by four soldiers. The Mayor was taken away under similar 
 conditions on the 13th inst. 
 
 "The inhabitants received for the month of September, 
 13 pounds of flour, 1 kilogr. (about 2 pounds) of fat, 1 
 kilogr. of preserved meat and 400 grammes of dried vege- 
 tables. The distribution of the foregoing had not been com- 
 pleted; the Priest had received same from the American 
 Aid Committee. Inhabitants with means paid for their 
 rations. The sum of 3,000 Francs which had been collected 
 was carried off by the Germans in spite of the protest of 
 the Priest. It appears that a stock of food exists at the 
 Presbytery. 
 
 "A supply of grenades is said to have been placed by 
 the Germans in cellars of houses bearing the numbers of 
 40 and 42. 
 
 "According to statements made by several individuals, 
 the enemy is suffering from a lack of foodstuffs. For some 
 time past no meat rations had been distributed. 
 
 "The inhabitants of NORROY were aware of the pres- 
 ence of American troops in the sector opposite, having been 
 so informed by the Germans. The Germans, it appears, 
 were in great fear of them." 
 
 Despite our expectation the enemy did not attempt any 
 counter-attack on the morning of September 14 nor during 
 the day and night following. Enemy aeroplanes were eon- 
 
26 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF S2nd DIVISION 
 
 tinually over the to^vn. Furthermore, German artillery- 
 bombarded the town from the north and east with a mix- 
 ture of mustard gas and high explosive shells throughout 
 the day and night of September 14, 1918, causing a num- 
 ber of casualties in that period. Six men in E Company 
 were injured by the explosion of one shell alone. A heavy 
 concentration of mustard gas collected in Norroy during 
 the afternoon and troops in the town were compelled to 
 wear gas masks continuously for about four hours until 
 it was possible to remove the men to high ground relatively 
 free from gas. 
 
 The Attack on Yandieres 
 
 The 3rd Battalion, 328th Infantry (Major Johnson), 
 was ordered to relieve the 2nd Battalion during the night 
 of September 14-15, 1918, and the last platoons effected the 
 relief just at dayHght. 
 
 On September 15, 1918, the 90th Division pressed for- 
 ward to ground west of the village of Vandieres, and the 
 3rd Battalion, 328th Infantry, with Company C, 321st 
 Machine Gun Battalion, made a daylight advance to extend 
 again the flank of the 90th Division. The heights from 
 which they jumped off sloped away into a level valley 
 which held the small village of Vandieres, and because of 
 the open nature of the country, the advance was necessarily 
 made in full view of all enemy artillery flanking the posi- 
 tion from the east. The battalion was required to proceed 
 through almost continuous shell fire, and suffered approxi- 
 mately 275 casualties in a few minutes. Vandieres was 
 entered and some units of the command seized high ground 
 north of Vandieres, from which points all troops were later 
 withdrawn. The battalion dug in just south of the village, 
 refusing the right flank and connecting up with the 90th 
 Division on the left. This advance still further exposed 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 27 
 
 the flank of the 328th Infantry to enemy artillery fire and 
 constituted a tempting invitation for a German infantry 
 counter-attack. 
 
 The terrible punishment inflicted upon this battalion was 
 caused almost exclusively by enemy artillery, which was 
 able to use direct fire at a murderously close range. Casu- 
 alties inflicted by enemy infantry were slight. No unit 
 of the Division had thus far been subjected to a test 
 approaching in severity the experience of the 3rd Bat- 
 talion on this afternoon. That the platoons continued to 
 advance in many instances after losing their accustomed 
 leaders reflects the highest credit on this unit. Among 
 other officer casualties, Captain Rumph, of I Company, 
 and Captain Cooper, of M Company, were severely 
 wounded. The units of the Machine Gun Company were 
 also conspicuous for great gallantry. The gunners were 
 well forward in the advance and sustained heavy losses 
 with unbroken spirit. One very gallant and dramatic part 
 was played by the drivers of the machine gun carts. These 
 men drove their mules at a gallop through the barrage 
 and up to the outskirts of Vandieres. Even after the new 
 front had been organized, enemy artillery continued to 
 bombard the new line with gas shells and high explosives. 
 
 The 1st Battalion, 328th Infantry (Major Boyle), which 
 had been in support of the 3rd Battalion during this oper- 
 ation, relieved the 3rd Battalion after dark the night of 
 September 15, 1918, and held the new line under constant 
 harassing fire supported by the 328th Infantry Machine 
 Gun Company (Captain Carr) until in turn relieved 
 September 16, 1918, by a battalion of the 90th Division. 
 
 The 1st and 3rd Battalions of the 328th Infantry were 
 cited in Division orders for splendid conduct in taking 
 Vandieres under very heavy artillery fire. 
 
 A Division citation at the same time was given Lieutenant 
 Colonel Emory J. Pike, Divisional Machine Gun Officer, 
 
28 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 who died from wounds received during advance of 3rd 
 Battalion upon Vandieres. Colonel Pike was voluntarily 
 assisting some Infantry units when struck down by a 
 shell. During the advance in the St. Mihiel drive the 
 forward battalions of the 328th Infantry were under 
 the tactical supervision of Lieutenant Colonel Richard 
 Wetherill. Among officer casualties in the other regiments 
 of the Division during this offensive was Captain Arthur 
 E. Hamm, Company M, 326th Infantry, who was killed 
 in an outpost position by a bomb dropped from an aero- 
 plane. The 327th Infantry suffered many officer casual- 
 ties, among which were 1st Lieutenant Robert R. Forrester 
 of Company L and 2nd Lieutenant Leo D. Sheridan of 
 Company E, both severely wounded by shell fire. 1st 
 Lieutenant Joe N. Neal, Jr., died from shrapnel wounds 
 received September 13th. Another loss in the 327th In- 
 fantry was that of Captain James E. Welch, Jr., command- 
 ing the Third Battalion. About dark on the afternoon of 
 September 14, 1918, Captain Welch took two soldiers and 
 went into No Man's Land to search for some members of 
 his command who had been missing since the raid on Bel 
 Air Farm the previous afternoon. After going a short 
 distance they were fired on by German machine guns. 
 Captain Welch told the soldier nearest our lines to **go 
 back in if you can." This soldier reported several hours 
 later. Neither Captain Welch nor the second soldier were 
 ever seen again. After the Armistice the Regiment sent 
 a searching party back to this sector, but no crosses were 
 found marked with the names of the missing pair. It 
 is believed that they were kiUed and buried by the enemy 
 who failed to mark their graves. 
 
 The 82nd Division was relieved by the 69th French 
 Division, the movement being completed September 21, 
 1918, and all units were camped in the woods around Mar- 
 bache and Belleville. Division Headquarters moved to 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 29 
 
 Liverdun. At this time, Lieutenant Colonel Roy den E. 
 Beebe was transferred to General Headquarters, and 
 Colonel Raymond Sheldon became Chief of Staff. 
 
 The total casualties of the Division during its tour of 
 duty in the Marbache Sector numbered : 
 
 Maebache Sectoe — August It-Septemder 10. 
 
 Enlisted 
 Officers Personnel 
 
 Killed in action or died of wounds 11 
 
 Known Prisoners 4 
 
 Missing 2 2 
 
 Wounded, including "Gassed" 4 56 
 
 Total 6 7S 
 
 St. Mihiel Battle — September ll-Septemher 20, 
 
 Enlisted 
 Officers Personnel 
 
 Killed in action or died of wounds 4 74 
 
 Known Prisoners 6 
 
 Missing 1 8 
 
 Wounded, including "Gassed" 38 819 
 
 Total 43 907 
 
 The Division was ordered to embuss September 24, 1918, 
 for the vicinity of Clermont, west of Verdun. The horse 
 transport and artillery preceded the Division by marching. 
 The Division was directed to report to the Commanding 
 General, American First Army, as Army reserve. The 
 Division arrived in the new area on September 25, 1918, 
 and pitched shelter tents in the woods west of the Cler- 
 mont-Bar-le-Duc Road. Division Headquarters was estab- 
 lished in Grange-le-Comte, an old French farm-house. 
 
CHAPTER IV 
 EARLY DAYS OP MEUSE-ARGONNE OFFENSIVE 
 
 September 25, 1918 — October 5, 1918 
 
 "When the long French bus trains, driven by hundreds 
 of uniformed Annamites, debarked the last unit of the 
 82nd Division south of Clermont-en-Argonne on Septem- 
 ber 25, 1918, the Division stood ready for any emergency 
 as Army Reserve in rear of the 1st Corps area. The total 
 strength of the 82nd Division mustered 934 officers, 25,797 
 enlisted men and 5646 animals. 
 
 The vast concentration of troops, transport and materiel 
 convinced all ranks that the day of an important military 
 effort was at hand. When, at 1 hour, September 26, 1918, 
 the bivouacked thousands were awakened by the thunder 
 of massed artillery in a barrage obviously extending from 
 the Meuse River west across the Argonne Forest, along the 
 front of the French Army on our left, we knew that the 
 hour had come. 
 
 The following three days proved a trying period. Re- 
 peated warnings from the higher command kept all units 
 on a continuous alert. In Division Headquarters it was 
 known only that the Division could expect two hours' 
 notice prior to a definite movement. Liaison officers from 
 the Division with the 1st Army and 1st Corps Headquar- 
 ters kept the Division in touch with the progress of the 
 attack along the entire front. Liaison was also maintained 
 with the 92nd Division in 1st Corps Reserve near Clermont. 
 
 30 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 31 
 
 The Advance P. C. of the 82nd Division was located 
 at Grange le Comte Farm, about three kilometers north- 
 west from Rarecourt, the Headquarters of the 1st Corps. 
 The 2nd Echelon of Division Headquarters was established 
 at Passavant. The regiments and separate battalions were 
 bivouacked in the woods west of the main army road to 
 Clermont and extending from the vicinity of Grange le 
 Comte Farm to the region west of Froidos. 
 
 The nights were cold and periods of rain were sufficiently 
 frequent to keep all ranks in an uncomfortable condition. 
 Animal transport and trucks mired in the forest mud, and 
 green, drenched wood seriously handicapped the efforts of 
 cooks and kitchen police. Most of the men of the Division 
 had now been in continuous bivouac in rain and cold 
 weather since September 16, at the end of the St. Mihiel 
 Drive. As a result of this exposure, many men were suf- 
 fering from diarrhoea, and hard colds were general. Not- 
 withstanding this situation, the morale of all units was of 
 the highest type and the attitude of the troops indicated 
 both resolution and an earnest desire to meet the enemy. 
 During the occasional periods of sunshine, regimental 
 bands played lively airs. As far as practicable troops con- 
 tinued the usual training schedule. 
 
 327th Infantry (September 29 — October 1, 1918) 
 
 The period of waiting and of fruitless *' alerts" con- 
 tinued until 16 :25 hours, September 29, 1918, when the fol- 
 lowing telephone message was received by the Chief of 
 Staff, 82nd Division, from the Chief of Staff, 1st Army: 
 
 ''You will cause the 82nd Division to stand at the alert 
 at once and to load on the Supply Trains of the Division 
 one regiment of Infantry with two days' rations, to be at 
 the disposal of the 1st Corps." 
 
 The First Corps followed immediately with instructions 
 
32 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 to embuss the 327th Infantry and send it to Yarennes by- 
 main road. Upon arrival, Colonel Ely was to report with 
 his command to the Commanding General, 28th Division. 
 
 '*Men to take two extra bandoliers of ammunition and 
 two days' rations. Don't lose any time about it. The other 
 regiment to be alerted." 
 
 These orders were communicated to the 164th Infantry 
 Brigade and at 16:33 hours. Brigadier General Lindsey 
 telephoned the details of the order to the 327th Infantry. 
 
 At 17 hours, the 1st Corps amended the order by tele- 
 phone stating that the regiment would embuss without 
 machine gun company, combat trains or supply company. 
 This last message reached the 327th Infantry at 17:10 
 hours. The regiment moved out and embussed at 17:53 
 hours, arriving at Varennes in spite of traffic congested 
 roads at 23 :00 hours that same night. This highly credit- 
 able performance of both regiment and supply train caused 
 Brigadier General Craig, Chief of Staff, 1st Corps, to com- 
 ment next morning that 
 
 **the 327th Infantry reached its destination last night in 
 good time under considerable difficulty. ' ' 
 
 Colonel Sweeney, the Chief of Staff, 28th Division, 
 directed that the regiment bivouac in the woods two kilo- 
 meters west of Varennes. 
 
 On the morning of September 30, Colonel Ely was given 
 a statement of the situation in the following terms : 
 
 **The 28th Division was holding the ridge of Mils just 
 northwest of Apremont. The line of the 35th Division 
 had extended from Gesnes to Montrebeau Woods and con- 
 nected with the 28th Division near Apremont. At the 
 present moment, however, Colonel Sweeney was informed 
 that the 35th Division was falling back and that the men 
 were straggling badly." 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 33 
 
 Colonel Ely was directed to send the 2nd Battalion, 327th 
 Infantry (Major Blanchard), to proceed at once along the 
 army road toward Baulny and occupy the ridge northwest 
 of Baulny no matter what troops of the 35th Division 
 might still be on the ridge. This battalion was "to pick 
 up all stragglers, using extreme measures if necessary.'* 
 
 Colonel Sweeney stated further that an attack would 
 probably be ordered for that afternoon (September 30) at 
 14 hours, with Montrebeau Woods, the objective. The 1st 
 Battalion, 327th Infantry (Major Blalock) received orders 
 to follow the 2nd Battalion in support, and to take up a 
 position extending from St. Quentin MiU through Char- 
 pentry. 
 
 The 3rd Battalion (Captain Davis) was ordered to La 
 Forge Farm, where it remained for two days. The 2nd 
 and 1st Battalions moved out at once, taking up battle 
 formations when coming under shell fire. The movement 
 was made under complete enemy observation and, in con- 
 sequence, shelling was heavy throughout the advance. 
 Some troops belonging to the 35th Division were found on 
 the Baulny Ridge. They were in a disorganized condition 
 and many units were without officers. An outpost was 
 established at Chaudron Farm. The attack planned for 
 14 hours that afternoon was postponed, but Colonel 
 Sweeney sent a warning that an attack was planned for 
 5 hours on the following morning, October 1. The enemy 
 appeared to anticipate an attack, for the Baulny Ridge 
 was constantly searched by his artillery. 
 
 At 3 hours, October 1, 1918, the 327th Infantry was 
 informed that the 35th Division would be relieved imme- 
 diately by the 1st Division, and that upon completion of 
 this relief the 327th Infantry would withdraw to Varennes. 
 Relief was completed by the 1st Division at 4 hours, Oc- 
 tober 1, 1918, and our regiment returned to Varennes, 
 where it bivouacked. The 1st Division attacked at 5 hours 
 
34 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 that morning. The 327th Infantry was highly compli- 
 mented by the Chief of Staff of the 28th Division for the 
 manner in which it had discharged the duty assigned the 
 regiment. Our men suffered during this period from a 
 shortage of food, as the regimental trains were unable to 
 reach the troops until after the reserve rations were 
 exhausted. 
 
 In this action, Captain "W. K. Meadows, Company G, and 
 Second Lieutenant Preston A. Love, Company D, were 
 severely wounded and evacuated. There were 117 casu- 
 alties among the enlisted personnel. 
 
 Meanwhile the swift march of events on all fronts of 
 the World War may be measured by the announcement 
 from the 1st Corps Headquarters on the night of Sep- 
 tember 30, 1918, to the effect that *' Bulgaria accepts peace 
 on the Allied terms, which includes disbanding of the Bul- 
 garian Army and occupation of Bulgarian railroads by the 
 Allies." 
 
 307th Engineers 
 
 Immediately upon their arrival in this area, the 307th 
 Engineers and 307th Engineer Train had been temporarily 
 detached from the 82nd Division and ordered to proceed 
 by marching to Clermont-en-Argonne, where they reported 
 to the Chief Engineer, 1st Army, for work on the Route 
 Gardee. The Army order effecting this assignment author- 
 ized the Commanding General, 82nd Division, to recall the 
 Regiment and Train to duty with the Division whenever 
 the Division received an order to enter the action or to 
 leave the vicinity of the Clermont- Varennes-Fleville Road. 
 In consequence, on the day following the drive, our 
 Engineers were at work preparing roads, rebuilding de- 
 molished bridges and filling in mine craters. 
 
 In compliance with orders from the 1st Corps, D Com- 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 35 
 
 pany, 307th Engineers, reported before daylight on the 
 morning of September 30, 1918, to Brigadier General 
 Nolan, commanding the 55th Infantry Brigade, 28th Divi- 
 sion, in Apremont. At daylight, 50 men, under Lieutenant 
 Sam H. Andrews, Jr., were sent to an old quarry about 
 four hundred yards north of Apremont. This position was 
 organized as a strong point, and in addition to the Engineer 
 Detachment, was garrisoned by a platoon of machine gun- 
 ners with four guns and two squads of Infantry. At six 
 o'clock on the morning of October 1, the enemy laid down 
 a heavy rolling barrage and made a counter-attack in the 
 direction of Apremont with a force estimated to comprise 
 twelve companies of Infantry and one company of machine 
 gunners. Following is a summary of the report made by 
 Lieutenant Andrews: 
 
 ''Immediately after the barrage, the enemy in large 
 numbers were seen approaching from the north in the 
 direction of Chatel-Chehery and from the west along the 
 edge of the woods in a formation resembling platoon col- 
 umns. They sent five men forward with grenades to take 
 the quarry whieli they evidently considered to be no more 
 than a sentry post. These five men were put out of action 
 with our rifle fire and the enemy continued their advance 
 sending forward a machine gun crew, which was put out 
 of action by Sgt. 1st CI. William L. Eilhardt with hand 
 grenades. Fire was not opened from the quarry until the 
 enemy had advanced well abreast of it, at which time all 
 four machine guns, all automatic rifles and riflemen opened 
 fire from both flanks, inflicting very heavy casualties. The 
 enemy succeeded in surrounding the quarry, but the gar- 
 rison continued to fire from all sides. The enemy deployed 
 on passing the quarry and attempted to gain admission to 
 the town by infiltration, but w^ere also repulsed in this 
 attempt. ' ' 
 
 Eleven prisoners were taken by the garrison at the 
 quarry and casualties inflicted upon the enemy estimated 
 to approximate five hundred men. Two hundred of this 
 
36 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 number were accounted for by the American force in the 
 quarry. Tlie engagement lasted about an hour. The 
 other elements of D Company were on the firing line im- 
 mediately in front of Apremont. Casualties in D Com- 
 pany were comparatively light, sustaining none killed and 
 nineteen wounded. Following this action, General Nolan 
 informed the company commander of D Company, Cap- 
 tain G. P. Donnelan, that he had "a damn good com- 
 pany/' On October 3, this unit returned to road work. 
 
 82nd Division in Corps Reserve 
 
 Conditions remained unchanged with the Division until 
 October 3, 1918, when the 82nd Division passed into 1st 
 Corps Reserve. At the same time the 164th Infantry 
 Brigade, less the 327th Infantry Regiment, was ordered to 
 proceed at once by marching to the woods west of Varennes 
 for bivouac. The 327th Infantry was already located west 
 of Varennes. The 164th Brigade moved on the afternoon 
 of October 3 north by way of Les Islettes to the vicinity 
 of Losheres, where it bivouacked for the night. The march 
 was resumed at 7 hours on the morning of October 4, 1918, 
 and covered a distance of 12 kilometers to a position east of 
 Champ Mahaut in concealed bivouac along the road. This 
 march took our troops through the territory occupied by 
 the 77th Division at the beginning of the drive and across 
 a No Man's Land where, for four years, friendly and hos- 
 tile artillery had torn up the forest and blasted the ground 
 into a desolate mass of wreckage and shell craters. 
 
 Following the order of October 3, moving the 164th 
 Brigade, a second order came from the 1st Corps directing 
 the 82nd Division, less artillery and the 164th Brigade to 
 proceed by marching at 6 hours, October 4, 1918, to the 
 woods west of Varennes for bivouac. This march was com- 
 pleted in two days with a bivouac on the night of October 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 37 
 
 4th at Camp Mahaut, about three kilometers east of Les 
 Islettes. 
 
 On October 4th, Major General W. P. Burnham was re- 
 lieved from duty with the 82nd Division and left at once 
 to become Military Representative of the United States in 
 Greece. The command of the Division was at once assumed 
 by Major General George B. Duncan. 
 
 An order received October 4, 1918, from headquarters 
 1st Corps completed preparations for the concentration of 
 the Division west of Varennes by setting in motion the 
 157th Field Artillery Brigade. The Brigade was directed 
 to leave its area near Futeau at 8 hours, October 5, and 
 proceed via Les Islettes, La Fille Morte, to junction with 
 the Four-de-Paris- Varennes Road, and thence to bivouac 
 near the Infantry brigades. Camp Mahaut, two kilometers 
 northwest of Clermont, was indicated as the staging point 
 for the night October 5-6. In consequence of these suc- 
 cessive movement orders, the Division was chiefly occupied 
 in road marches and bivouacs from October 3 to October 6. 
 
CHAPTER V 
 PREPARING FOR THE ATTACK 
 
 The 6th of October, 1918, is one of the fateful days in 
 the life of the 82nd Division. All combat units in the 
 Division except the artillery were concentrated in the 
 woods about three kilometers west of Varennes. The ar- 
 tillery had spent the preceding night at Camp Mahaut and 
 was then a day's march from Varennes, where the Division 
 P. C. had been established since October 3. General Dun- 
 can's headquarters was located in a dilapidated cellar, 
 which afforded slight protection from the elements, and 
 none from the shell fire which fell at intervals upon this 
 historic, but now almost obliterated, community. There 
 was a feeling in all ranks that the moment of supreme 
 testing for the Division was at hand. With this attitude 
 of expectancy went a quiet confidence, born of the expe- 
 riences endured in the weeks before Mont Sec and astride 
 the Moselle River, and the important task accomplished 
 in the St. Mihiel offensive. 
 
 On October 1, the Division had watched the elements of 
 the 35th Division withdraw slowly down the main highway 
 from Clermont toward Bar-le-Duc. We had listened for 
 days to the ceaseless uproar of battle. Men must be tiring. 
 Fresh Americans must be needed to replace the appalling 
 wastage. Heart and mind the Division was ready. On 
 the 6th of October, two of the three divisions which had 
 jumped off in the 1st Corps on the morning of September 
 
 38 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 39 
 
 26, 1918, were still in the line— the 77th on the left and 
 the 28th in the center. 
 
 As previously said, the 1st Division had, on October 1, 
 replaced the 35th Division on the right of the Corps. The 
 gallant drive of the 1st Division had resulted in the for- 
 mation of a salient which placed that unit at least one and 
 one-half kilometers north of the 28th Division on its left, 
 and also in advance of the 5th Corps, on its right. The line 
 of the 1st Division extended from Bois de Money and 
 Arietal Farm to Montrefagne Hill. From this point the 
 left flank ran back to the right of the 28th Division, which 
 had pushed up the Aire Eiver as far as the southern out- 
 skirts of Chatel-Chehery. The 1st Division had sent patrols 
 to Fleville but found it unprofitable to attempt any occu- 
 pation of that fiercely shelled and exposed area. Small 
 units from the right brigade of the 28th Division had oc- 
 cupied La Forge and vicinity on the east bank of the Aire 
 River. Thence the line of the right brigade of the 28th 
 Division swept in a southwesterly direction along the edge 
 of the steep ridges west of the Aire Valley to the neigh- 
 borhood of Le Menil Farm. The left brigade held the line 
 from this point southerly to and along the Chene Tondu 
 Ridge, where it connected with the right of the 77th Divi- 
 sion which, in turn, continued the line westerly through the 
 Argonne Forest toward Binarville. Contact v/ith the 38th 
 French Corps on the left of the 77th had been lost and 
 the enemy, taking advantage of the densely wooded terrain, 
 had infiltrated behind this flank, cutting off six companies 
 of the 77th Division in the Charlevaux Ravine. Contact 
 with these companies was not regained until the night of 
 October 7-8. 
 
 The upper valley of the Aire River was a No Man's 
 Land between the 1st and 28th Divisions, penetrated by 
 Small patrols during the night by both enemy and Ameri- 
 can forces. The country to the east of the Aire afforded 
 
40 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 a certain amount of cover from due north, the ravines 
 having in general an east and west direction. These ra- 
 vines, however, were enfiladed from the west of the valley, 
 where the eastern edge of the Argonne Forest rose in a con- 
 tinuous echelon of rugged hills. No more formidable 
 natural fortifications are to be found on the entire battle 
 front than the precipitous ridges extending from Chatel- 
 Chehery and west of Cornay to the town of Marcq. It was 
 this enfilade fire of both machine guns and artillery which 
 was inflicting very serious losses on the left brigade of the 
 1st Division. Further progress on the entire Corps front 
 was almost at a standstill, for the enemy had rallied his 
 full resources to prevent further American progress at this 
 vital front in the battle line. 
 
 Our high command determined upon a bold and hazard- 
 ous expedient. A surprise attack must be driven into the 
 enemy flank west of the Aire and north of Chatel-Chehery. 
 Troops making such an attack would be exposed to counter- 
 attack and concentrated artillery and machine gun fire 
 from west and north, northeast and southwest. If the 
 thrust accomplished its purpose, the forest would be cleared 
 and the way opened for a substantial American advance 
 with slight losses by troops now struggling four kilometers 
 south of Chatel Chehery in the heart of the forest. If this 
 plan of attack failed, very great disaster might befall the 
 battalions which presented an open flank to a vigilant 
 enemy, but if the assault succeeded, two-thirds of the mis- 
 sion of the 1st Corps, as stated in Field Orders 17, Septem- 
 ber 25, 1918, would be brilliantly accomplished. This mis- 
 sion was stated: 
 **(a) To reduce the Foret d'Argonne by flanking it 
 
 from the east, 
 (b) To assist in cutting off hostile artillery fire and 
 
 observation from the eastern edge of the Foret 
 
 d'Argonne. 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OP 82nd DIVISION 41 
 
 (c) Upon arrival at the Corps objective, the 1st Corps 
 will advance to the American Army objective in 
 conjunction with the 5th Corps/' 
 In selecting the 82nd Division to perform this thrust into 
 the flanks of the Argonne Forest, the 1st Corps had hon- 
 ored this Division with a heavy share of its expressed mis- 
 sion toward which it had been bending every resource for 
 eleven terrible days. 
 
 Long Awaited Battle Order Arrives, 
 
 At 12 hours on October 6, the following telephone mes- 
 sage was received by the Chief of Staff, 82nd Division, 
 from G-3, 1st Corps: 
 
 ** General Ehodes will move his outfit at once, from his 
 present camp by way of the two-way road through La Fille 
 Morte to the junction of the Four-de-Paris- Varennes road, 
 thence along that road, to Varennes. The movement to 
 start at once. The ultimate destination is the vicinity of 
 Charpentry. General Duncan and General Rhodes wiU 
 report at once to General Liggett at his advance P. C. 
 They will be accompanied by a suitable officer to carry 
 orders to General Rhodes' outfit for the continuation of 
 its march beyond Varennes. Reconnaissances will be at 
 once made of the route prescribed from the present camp 
 to Varennes so that the movement will not be delayed." 
 
 A copy of this order was given to General Rhodes at 
 Varennes, who dispatched a message to his brigade direct- 
 ing it to complete the final stage of the march directly to 
 Varennes and with all possible haste. 
 
 General Duncan proceeded with Colonel Sheldon, Chief 
 of Staff, to the Advance P. C. of the 1st Corps, located 
 in dugouts behind the ridge three or four kilometers south- 
 east of Varennes. General Duncan found that General 
 Rhodes had already been notified and had preceded him. 
 
42 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 General Duncan was informed that Major General 
 Me Andrews, Chief of Staff, G. H. Q., and Brigadier Gen- 
 eral Drum, Chief of Staff, 1st Army, were in conference 
 with Major General Liggett, commanding 1st Corps. After 
 a considerable period, these officers left and General Dun- 
 can was informed by General Liggett that Brigadier Gen- 
 eral Craig, Chief of Staff, 1st Corps, would give him 
 certain instructions affecting the 82nd Division. General 
 Craig stated that the 82nd Division would make an attack 
 on the following morning, October 7, 1918. The attack 
 would be made across the Aire in a westerly direction 
 between Chatel-Chehery and Cornay. The 28th Division 
 would give ground permitting the 82nd Division to take 
 up the territory between the Aire and the 1st Division. 
 The attack would be made by one brigade supported by 
 the artillery of the 82nd Division and the 6th Field Artil- 
 lery from the 1st Division. General Craig stated that this 
 assault was a military necessity and General Liggett was 
 very positive in his purpose to have the attack driven 
 through on the following morning. A written order would 
 be communicated later to the Division, but meanwhile all 
 necessary preparation and reconnaissance must be made. 
 
 General Duncan telephoned to Division Headquarters 
 directing that brigade, regimental and battalion com- 
 manders be assembled in Varennes. He then returned with 
 Colonel Sheldon to Divisional P. C. at Varennes, arriving 
 shortly before 16 hours. A majority of the battalion com- 
 manders of the Division were present in addition to regi- 
 mental and brigade commanders. The Division commander 
 repeated the orders received from the Corps and named the 
 164:th Infantry Brigade (Brig. Gen. Lindsey) to make the 
 attack. He further directed that immediate reconnaissance 
 be made of both maneuver ground and objective before dark- 
 ness. General Lindsey with several of his officers proceeded 
 to the Baulny Ridge and eastern edge of Montrebeau Woods, 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 48 
 
 from which point he examined the terrain to the north and 
 west. Before leaving the Divisional P. C. General Lindsey 
 had sent word to the units of his brigade to make prepara- 
 tion for an immediate move. Reconnaissance was incom- 
 plete when night fell and all officers returned to Varennes. 
 General Lindsey remained at the Division P. C. while 
 regimental and battalion commanders went at once to 
 their commands. General Duncan sent General Lindsey 
 about 18 hours to the P. C. of the 1st Division located 
 at Cheppy, to arrange cooperation with Major General 
 Summerall, commanding. General Lindsey returned to 
 the Division P. C. about 19:30 hours. Colonel Sheldon 
 had meanwhile returned to Corps Headquarters to await 
 the completion of the Corps order. Between 21 and 22 
 hours, Colonel Sheldon came to the Division P. C. with 
 the written Corps order. Lieutenant Colonel Wainwright, 
 G-3, at once drafted Division Field Order No. 20, and 
 General Lindsey worked simultaneously upon his Brigade 
 order. Both orders were then submitted to General Dun- 
 can and approved. The written Brigade order was given 
 to the Regimental Intelligence Officers about 23:25 hours. 
 
 ''The leading elements of the brigade will be crossed 
 over the Aire River via the bridge at La Forge and im- 
 provised foot bridges between La Forge and Fleville and 
 formed along the railroad track running along the west 
 side of the Aire River before the hour for attack, covered 
 by active patrols. Rate of advance of infantry units from 
 position of departure, 100 meters in three minutes. Front 
 line infantry battalions will not be reinforced but will be 
 passed through by support battalions when they are defi- 
 nitely slowed down by enemy resistance. Combat liaison 
 detachment consisting of one company of infantry and 
 one machine gun platoon will maintain combat liaison with 
 28th Division on our left; one company of infantry and 
 one machine gun platoon will maintain combat liaison with 
 the liaison detachment of the 1st Division on our right 
 near the bridge at Fleville. ' ' 
 
44 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 The order further provided for a rolling barrage to start 
 at 5 hours, 200 meters west of the railroad track, and to 
 advance in a westerly direction to the Division and Corps 
 objectives. 
 
 164th Infantry Brigade Moves Forward 
 
 Meanwhile the 327th Infantry, 328th Infantry and 321st 
 Machine Gun Battalion had been moving in the face of 
 every conceivable difficulty. The 327th Infantry marched 
 out from camp at 18 hours 10 minutes. Their route was 
 the Varennes-Baulny-Fleville Road to the Depot de Muni- 
 tions at point 183, which had been designated as Brigade 
 P. C. Here the regiment was to receive its final orders 
 for the morrow's attack. The regiment moved out in the 
 following order: 
 
 1st Battalion, 
 
 Machine Gun Company, 
 
 Stokes Mortar and 1-pounder platoons, 
 
 2nd Battalion, 
 
 3rd Battalion. 
 
 The 321st Machine Gun Battalion (Captain HoUoway) 
 followed the 327th Infantry. The 1st Battalion of the 
 327th Infantry reached point 183 at 22 hours and waited 
 until Captain Drew, the Regimental Intelligence Officer, 
 arrived from Varennes with the attack order for the bri- 
 gade. It was then 1 hour 10 minutes, 7 October. 
 
 Colonel Ely held a conference with Major Blalock (1st 
 Bn.) and Major Blanchard (2nd Bn.). They managed to 
 contrive sufficient light to decipher the attack order, in 
 pursuance with which Colonel Ely made his dispositions. 
 Major Blalock with the 1st Battalion would proceed to La 
 Forge, cross the river and deploy for attack along the 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 45 
 
 railroad east of Hill 180. Major Blanchard was sent to 
 Pleinchamp Farni with the 2nd Battalion in support of 
 the attack and with the further mission of meeting all 
 enemy counter-attacks down the Aire Valley from the 
 direction of Flevilie. Captain Davis with the 3rd Bat- 
 talion remained at the Depot de Munitions in Brigade re- 
 serve. Major Blanchard moved out shortly thereafter and 
 at 2:30 hours Major Blalock led his battalion down the 
 road toward La Forge. 
 
 328th Infantry 
 
 The 328th Infantry had been ordered to follow the other 
 units of the Brigade. It left camp on scheduled time at 
 20 hours in the following order : 
 
 1st Battalion (Major Boyle), 
 
 2nd Battalion (Captain Tillman), 
 
 3rd Battalion (Major Johnson), 
 
 Machine Gun Company (Captain Carr). 
 After leaving the forest and entering the little valley 
 west of Varennes, the regiment was ordered by the Chief 
 of Staff to halt and permit the Artillery Brigade to take 
 the right of way into Yarennes. The 1st Battalion dropped 
 full packs and made up combat packs. 
 
 At midnight the Chief of Staff directed that the regi- 
 ment filter through the Artillery. This resulted in the 
 most intense traffic congestion. The route of the 328th In- 
 fantry lay through Varennes, thence along the west bank 
 of the Aire Kiver to Montblainville, where it crossed the 
 river to the east and came out upon the main army Va- 
 rennes-Fleville Road. The Regiment was compelled to 
 thread its course in small detachments and maintained 
 organization only by admirable discipline. 
 
 General Lindsey, while making his way on foot to Bri- 
 gade P. C. at the Depot de Munitions, passed the 328th 
 
46 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 Infantry on the main road east of Montblainville shortly 
 before 3 hours. From the camp in the woods west of 
 Varennes, the distance by road to the Depot de Munitions 
 was approximately ten kilometers, with the bridgehead at 
 La Forge, just east of Chatel-Chehery, some two kilometers 
 farther. 
 
 Lieutenant Colonel Wetherill, commanding the 328th 
 Infantry, had been informed that guides from the 28th 
 Division would wait in the vicinity of the Depot de Muni- 
 tions to conduct the assault battalion to the jumping off line. 
 These guides were never encountered and it is presumed 
 that one of the two men from the 28th Division who met 
 the 1st Battalion of the 327th Infantiy on the cross-road 
 to La Forge was intended as the guide for the assault 
 battalion of the 328th Infantry. 
 
 In consequence, the head of the column of the last named 
 regiment proceeded past the Depot de Munitions to the 
 cross-road running to Pleinchamp Farm, without finding 
 any one from the 28th Division. Colonel Wetherill, con- 
 vinced that he had proceeded beyond his objective, counter- 
 marched the troops on the main road until he personally 
 met an officer, who led him to General Lindsey at the 
 Depot de Munitions. Captain Holloway, commanding the 
 321st M. G. Battalion, was sent with Colonel Wetherill 
 to identify the cross-road leading to La Forge. The 
 1st Battalion at once deployed in attack formation in the 
 woods Des Granges, about one kilometer east of La Forge. 
 This last movement was accomplished about 5 hours 30 
 minutes, October 7. 
 
 An Extraordinary ]\Ianeuver 
 
 The events of the night of October 6-7 can not be judged 
 by any ordinary standards, nor can an adequate opinion 
 be formed of the merits of this maneuver unless there 
 
82nd division IN MEUSE-ARGO 
 ---Dotted lines indicate temporary 
 Solid lines indicate organized f r I 
 
flias^ 
 
 OFFENSIVE, OCT. 6-10, 1918 
 
 ions of advance units during the day 
 
 le at midnight 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 47 
 
 is some understanding of the physical difficulties which 
 made the movement a nightmare for those who partici- 
 pated. A drizzle of rain started at nightfall October 6 and 
 continued throughout the night. Rains of previous days 
 had converted all routes into a mire of heavy mud. Before 
 a vehicle or a truck or a gun or a man of the 82nd Divi- 
 sion debouched upon the highway, the congestion of traffic 
 had reached a point prohibitive of anything except the 
 most painful progress. This road was one of the main 
 arteries for ammunition, food supplies and other traffic 
 for both the 28th and 1st Divisions. It was essential that 
 traffic should be uninterrupted by the movement of the 
 82nd Division. It will be remembered that the 157th Field 
 Artillery Brigade, pursuant to orders received at mid- 
 day, October 6, was during this v/hole day and night 
 moving across the No Man's Land bog in the Argonne 
 Forest, through Varennes, to the vicinity of Charpentry. 
 Our artillery was therefore mingled with a mass of moving 
 trucks and horse transport of the 1st Division and the 
 28th Division. To this swollen stream was added two regi- 
 ments of Infantry and a battalion of machine gunners. 
 The night was black beyond the power of any human eye 
 to penetrate more than a short pace ahead. The infantry 
 was compelled to move in the gutters on both sides of 
 the road. Machine gun carts slipped into such gaps and 
 intervals as presented themselves. For a half hour at a 
 time, the whole struggling mass would be at a halt, until 
 officers and M. P.'s could find the center of the jam and 
 unravel the tangle. Once Colonel Wetherill and Captain 
 Tommasello at the head of a column pulled a dead man 
 and his dead horse off the road to enable our vehicles to 
 proceed. 
 
 In addition to these appalling difficulties it must be con- 
 sidered that our troops were moving up the Aire Valley 
 into a No Man's Land between the 1st and the 28th Divi- 
 
48 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 sions over a road, every yard of which was familiar to the 
 enemy by four years of occupation. Enemy flares and star 
 shells lighted the valley at intervals and made the suc- 
 ceeding darkness more intense. German gunners pounded 
 the entire terrain throughout the night with shell fire, 
 searching the east and west ravines for hidden artillery 
 and harassing the road without cessation. This was en- 
 dured with fortitude by troops in totally unfamiliar 
 country and in darkness which made it impossible to seek 
 cover or retaliate against an enemy firing from some dis- 
 tant ridge. Almost every unit suffered some casualties. 
 Nothing but discipline and cooperation of the highest 
 order could prevent absolute disintegration. As a peace- 
 time maneuver, it was obviously a problem impossible of 
 solution. That it was attended by so considerable a meas- 
 ure of success was due to the fact that all ranks were 
 imbued with the conviction that the movement was of para- 
 mount necessity. 
 
 In telling the story of this Division, it must not be for- 
 gotten that troops from the 82nd Division were face to 
 face with the enemy before midnight on the 6th of Octo- 
 ber, 1918, and that any record of days spent in continuous 
 contact and action in the Meuse-Argonne operations must 
 accept the 6th of October as the entry of this Division 
 into the conflict. 
 
 A detailed description of the kaleidoscope events of 
 the next few days will be less confusing if a paragraph 
 is given to outline the first phase of the Division's opera- 
 tions in this offensive, namely the period October 6 to 
 October 10, 1918, inclusive. 
 
 The attack of the 164th Infantry Brigade on October 
 7, 1918, won the first objective assigned. This success 
 placed the 327th Infantry on Hill 180, the right of the 
 Brigade sector, and the 328th Infantry on Hill 223, the left 
 of the sector. On October 8, the 327th Infantry was 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 49 
 
 unable to enter Comay during daylight, but did seize and 
 occupy the town during the night of October 8-9. On 
 this same day, the second day of the attack, the 328th 
 Infantry advanced west two kilometers to the Decauville 
 railroad. The formidable ridges west of Cornay to Pylone 
 remained in enemy possession. 
 
 On October 9, the Germans counter-attacked the 327th 
 Infantry in Cornay, and captured the town with heavy 
 casualties on both sides. We retained possession of Hill 
 180. The 328th Infantry attacked north along the rail- 
 road toward Pylone and gained ground, which later in the 
 day was retaken by the enemy, and the Regiment stood at 
 night on the same line from which it had jumped off 
 in the morning. The 326th Infantry from the 163rd In- 
 fantry Brigade relieved the 28th Division west of Chatel- 
 Chehery on the morning of October 9 and advanced north- 
 west, forming a line that night in liaison with the 328th 
 Infantry and extending southwest. 
 
 On October 10, the 325th Infantry, relieving the 327th 
 Infantry, and the 328th Infantry, attacked north in con- 
 junction with the 326th Infantry, clearing the enemy en- 
 tirely from the eastern half of the Argonne Forest, and 
 seizing all territory south of St. Juvin and the Aire River. 
 
CHAPTER VI 
 
 164TII INFANTRY BRIGADE JUMPS OFF 
 
 Attack op 1st Battalion, 327th Infantry, October 7, 
 
 1918 
 
 The incident of missing guides and the condition of 
 traffic conspired to prevent a coordinated attack by the 
 assaulting battalions of the two regiments. ]\Iajor Blalock 
 reached the vicinity of La Forge with the 1st Battalion, 
 327th Infantry, at about 3 hours, 7th October. Roads lead- 
 ing to this point and the buildings in the vicinity were 
 under harassing shell fire. The bridge crossing the river 
 had been destroyed and the majority of the battalion 
 crossed by fording the river, which was between two and 
 three feet deep at this point. Passage of the river began 
 at about 4 hours. Major Blalock personally stood upon 
 the west bank and assisted man after man to clamber up 
 the sharp slope. A detachment of divisional engineers had 
 laid boards from stone to stone and some of the m^en crossed 
 on them in single file. The Battalion marched north a 
 short distance along the west bank of the river and formed 
 for the attack on the railroad track just east of Hill 180. 
 
 Promptly at 5 hours the assault was made by C and D 
 Companies, supported by Companies A and B, the 327th 
 Infantry, Machine Gun Company, 37 mm. and the Stokes 
 Mortar Platoons. A heavy mist hung over the entire valley 
 and the enemy appeared to be completely surprised by the 
 advance of this battalion. 
 
 50 
 
OFFICIAL HISTOHY OF S2nd DIVISION 51 
 
 Hill 180 is a liump of land about a kilometer in lengtE 
 in a north and south line. It rises close to the river bank 
 and dominates the flat marsh land east of the river. The 
 assaulting companies found some wire on the east slope 
 and picked up a detachment of prisoners. Captain Harri- 
 son (Co. C.) sent the following message to Battalion Head- 
 quarters : 
 
 ''Going good. Captured 39 prisoners and 3 machine 
 guns. No casualties yet." 
 
 The entire hill was in American possession by 8 hours 
 30 minutes, including the Ravin de Boulasson west of the 
 hill. Eighty-one prisoners and four machine guns were 
 captured. At this point the advance was subjected to very 
 heavy artillery and machine gun fire which swept the 
 crest of the slope. Enemy fire came from the northeast 
 near Fleviile, northwest from the heights of Comay, west 
 from the cliff -like ridges that bordered the Argonne Forest 
 and southwest from Hill 223. Hea\y casualties were suf- 
 fered and the battalion was without support on either 
 fiank. The battalion dug in and returned the enemy fire 
 with all available weapons. Later in the day Company H, 
 327th Infantry, and a platoon from Company A, 321st 
 Machine Gun Battalion, joined Major Blalock, pursuant 
 to orders. Lieut. W. P. Pinnell, commanding this ma- 
 chine gun platoon, received wounds from which he later 
 died. It was on this hill that Lieutenant Schiller of the 
 same machine gun company was severely wounded. 
 
 Attack of 1st Battalion, 328th Infantry, October 7, 
 
 1918 
 
 The story of this day's events now turns to the opera- 
 tions of the left regiment of the brigade — the 328th In- 
 fantry — against Hill 223, about one kilometer southwest 
 
52 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 of Hill 180. This formidable position rises in a steep cliff 
 on its eastern side just north of Chatel-Chehery and about 
 one-half kilometer west from the Aire River. The west 
 slope of the hill is relatively less steep but a sufficient 
 obstacle to take the breath of a strong man in a steady 
 climb. From the crest of this hill one may see the Aire 
 Valley, both north and south. From such an observation 
 point the road from Varennes to Fleville is visible at many 
 points. A partial trench system with wire ran lengthwise 
 on the hill and two concrete emplacements for large mor- 
 tars had been located by the enemy on the western slope. 
 The enemy artillery itself had been withdrawn some time 
 before the American assault and German artillery posi- 
 tions were located on the semicircular ridge running from 
 northwest of Hill 223 to CoruAy. 
 
 When the 1st Battalion of the 328th Infantry formed for 
 the attack in the woods Des Granges, one kilometer east 
 of La Forge, it was already daylight. Companies A and 
 C moved out as assault companies and marched about haK 
 way to La Forge. Companies B and D were in support 
 in the woods named. A heavy fog which rested on the 
 valley rendered it quite impossible to see more than one 
 hundred meters in front. The enemy put down a heavy 
 shell fire extending from the ford at the river along the 
 road east to the woods Des Granges. Colonel "Wetherill, 
 under these conditions of visibility, could not see his ob- 
 jective or determine how far the movement of events in 
 the two hours elapsed since zero-hour had altered his mis- 
 sion. Furthermore, he felt that artillery support would 
 be required. The advance was halted and the men of A 
 and C Companies secured what slight protection was avail- 
 able in the ditches on each side of the road and in small 
 folds of the ground in the fields on either side. 
 
 In order to make a clearer estimate of the situation the 
 Regimental Commander proceeded to La Forge and estab- 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 5?" 
 
 lished the Eegimental P. C. in a culvert wEich was occu- 
 pied jointly with a small detachment of signal troops from 
 the 28th Division. Considerable time elapsed in these 
 movements and in attempts at reconnaissance and investi- 
 gation of the assigned objective. For a time it was thought 
 that the steep slopes of Hill 244, southwest of Chatel- 
 Chehery, might be the Hill 223 for which they were seek- 
 ing. As the mist lifted later in the morning, men who 
 proved to be from the 28th Division, were seen clinging to 
 the lofty east bank of Hill 244 just west of the town. A 
 steady stream of machine gun fire came from the plateau 
 which crowns Hill 244 and swept from time to time the 
 vicinity of La Forge and the road running east of La 
 Forge. It was finally determined to make the attack with 
 B and D Companies, still located in the woods Des Granges, 
 passing them through A and B Companies, which had 
 been subjected to heavy shell fire for several hours. Major 
 Boyle went forward with B and D Companies, and estab- 
 lished his P. C. at La Forge in conjunction with the Regi- 
 mental P. C. 
 
 Capture op Hill 223 
 
 Simultaneously H Company advanced on the left flank 
 as the liaison unit between the 82nd and 28th Divisions. 
 The advance of these three companies was performed in 
 the most gallant manner under artillery fire of barrage- 
 like intensity. Men fell and survivors filled the gaps. The 
 line swept to the river and struggled through the water 
 to the opposite bank. The conduct of these troops was 
 obser^^ed by men of the 28Lh Division in Chatel-Chehery 
 and a report commending their bearing was made by Briga- 
 dier General Nolan of the 28th Division, in Chatel-Chehery, 
 to the Headquarters of the 28th Division. This assault 
 started from the woods Des Granges at 11 :15 and reached 
 
54 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF S2nd DIVISION 
 
 the river at 11:55. After crossing the river, B Company 
 and two platoons of D Company advanced northwest en- 
 veloping Hill 223 from the long spur jutting out north 
 of the hill. Captain Lewis of D Company with two pla- 
 toons made for the gap at the south end of Hill 223. The 
 purpose of this maneuver was to pinch out any forces on 
 the hill by a simultaneous assault from the north and 
 south. The hill was completelj'' occupied by these two com- 
 panies at 13 hours. 
 
 Shortly after reaching the hill Captain Douglass of B 
 Company was wounded and the same fate shortly Befell 
 Lieutenants Cabaniss and Edens of B Company. Lieu- 
 tenant Day then took command of B Company. Lieu- 
 tenant Bro\\Ti had meanwhile reported with H Company 
 to General Nolan at his dugout in Chatel-Chehery, the 
 latter town having been occupied in force that morning 
 by the 28th Division. H Company was held for a time in 
 Chatel-Chehery and that evening a part of the Company 
 reinforced Captain Lewis. 
 
 Since the armistice it has been stated by some officers 
 of the 109th Infantry (28th Division) that Hill 223 was 
 occupied by their forces prior to the arrival on the hill 
 of the 328th Infantry. 
 
 A painstaking inquiry in this connection reveals the 
 following situation : Companies B and D, 328th. Infantry, 
 received machine gun lire from the north slope of Hill 223 
 during their advance. Lieutenant Cabaniss' platoon (B 
 Company) took some twenty German prisoners on the 
 north slope of Hill 233. Lieutenant Candler of D Com- 
 pany proceeded with tvv^o platoons of D Company up the 
 north side of Hill 223 and organizsd a position on the 
 military crest on the western side of the hill. Lieutenant 
 Candler did not see any men from the 28th Division. 
 Captain Lewis (D Company), who had gone with two 
 platoons to the south slope of Hill 223, went up to the 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 55 
 
 crest of the hill a few minutes after Lieutenant Candler 
 had arrived from the opposite slope. Captain Lewis found 
 a lieutenant and not over a squad of men in fox holes on 
 the extreme peak of the hill near the cliff which overlooks 
 the river to the east. The lieutenant stated that he had 
 arrived at about 11 hours that day but had seen no Ger- 
 mans and had not fired a shot. About the same time Lieu- 
 tenant Brown of H Company came on the hill from Chatel- 
 Chehery and saw this little detachment of the 28th Divi- 
 sion. Hence it is apparent that no attempt had been made 
 to occupy or organize the hill in sufficient force to hold 
 it and that Germans and Americans were simultaneously 
 in possession. It is especially significant that German 
 prisoners captured on the hill were more than double the 
 number of the patrol from the 28th Division. 
 
 Liaison was established with a detachment of the 28th 
 Division located south of Hill 223 on Hill 244 and it was 
 agreed that an attack would be made at once in the direc- 
 tion of the Corps objective — the Decauville railroad, two 
 kilometers farther west. At about 14 hours Companies 
 B and D started forward and advanced about two hundred 
 meters into the valley west of Hill 223. At this point they 
 were met by machine gun fire from the front and both 
 flanks, heavy fire coming from the southwest in front of 
 the 28th Division. This was followed by an Infantry coun- 
 ter-attack from the west and north under cover of a 
 machine gun barrage. Our men withdrew up the slopes 
 of Hill 223 behind the wire on the crest, where hard fight- 
 ing followed at close range. The Americans succeeded in 
 pushing back the enemy line from this point, and when 
 darkness fell both sides were dug in at close range, the 
 Americans on the crest and the Germans on the upper 
 slopes of the hill. 
 
 Severe casualties were suffered by both companies in re- 
 pelling this counter-attack. In fact, the German assault 
 
56 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF S2nd DIVISION 
 
 was so nearly successful that a runner coming into the 
 Regimental P. C. at La Forge reported on his own au- 
 thority that the hill had been lost and both companies 
 wiped out. A written message from the hill shortly after- 
 ward gave evidence that such was not the case. This 
 counter-attack fell also upon the 1st Battalion of the 327th 
 Infantry on Hill 180. Here, too, the attempt was repulsed. 
 Many casualties were caused in both of these American 
 regiments by the barrage which fell along our front at 
 about 17 hours. While the objective assigned by the Corps 
 had not yet been reached, a foothold had been obtained 
 by the 164th Infantry Brigade on two strong natural 
 positions from which future assaults could be launched at 
 the heart of the German stronghold in the upper Argonne 
 Forest. 
 
 Attack of the 164th Infantry Brigade, October 8, 1918. 
 
 About 23 hours, October 7, Brigade Field Order No. 2 
 reached the regiments directing that the attack be re- 
 sumed the following morning, October 8, at 5 hours. H 
 hour was later changed to 6 hours. Information from 
 higher authority was as follows: 
 
 * ' The enemy is reported retreating generally towards the 
 northwest. French are attacking northeast from Lancon. 
 The Commander-in-Chief directs that a powerful thrust 
 be made to cut off the ridge and railroad due west. ' ' 
 
 The plan of attack for the Brigade stipulated that the 
 Corps objective should be taken by noon. The attack was 
 to be preceded by harassing fire by our artillery on Hill 
 151, Cornay, and the ridges east and southwest of Cornay. 
 In addition a rolling barrage at the rate of one hundred 
 meters in three minutes was to be laid until the objective 
 was reached. The 319th Machine Gun Battalion was 
 placed at the disposal of the Commanding Officer, 327th 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 57 
 
 Infantry and reported at Pleinchamps Farm during the 
 night Oct. 7-8. In addition, the 3rd Battalion, 328th 
 Infantry, was transferred from Brigade Eeserve and 
 placed at the disposal of Colonel Ely, commanding the 
 327th Infantry. Throughout this entire flank operation, 
 the higher command anticipated the probability of enemy 
 counter-attacks upon the exposed right flank of the brigade. 
 
 In the 327th Infantry, Colonel Ely directed that the 1st 
 Battalion should resume the attack at H hour, supported 
 by the 3rd Battalion, 328th Infantry (Major Johnson). 
 The 2nd Battalion, 327th Infantry, less F Company (held 
 to meet possible attacks from the vicinity of Fleville), 
 would be the reserve battalion. Major Johnson reported 
 to Colonel Ely at about 2 hours, 8th of October, and re- 
 ceived his orders. As the 3rd Battalion, 328th Infantry, 
 approached Hill 180 just before daybreak, a heavy enemy 
 barrage caught these troops while the column was fording 
 the river and continued with such intensity that L and M 
 Companies were dispersed for the time being and did not 
 arrive upon the hill in time to participate in the attack, 
 which was launched promptly at 6 hours. 
 
 During the night, orders from Headquarters, 1st Corps, 
 changed the compass direction of the assault units, order- 
 ing an attack to be directed north rather than in a north- 
 westerly direction. This change reached the front bat- 
 talion of the 327th Infantry at about 6 hours 30 minutes 
 and the correction was effected with some difficulty. I and 
 K Companies, 328th Infantry, were on the right flank of 
 Companies D and A, 327th Infantry. The change of ob- 
 jective, however, was not known to the assaulting battalion 
 of the 328th Infantry until about 10 hours 30 minutes that 
 forenoon, when the information reached the battalion com- 
 mander under very dramatic circumstances. A runner 
 from the battalion noted a dead runner near the dugout 
 south of Hill 223, which constituted the regimental P. C. 
 
58 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 He felt in the upper left-hand pocket of the dead runner's 
 coat and discovered the order which directed an attack to 
 the north. The assault battalion of the 328th Infantry 
 had at that time been fighting its way ten degrees north 
 of west for four and one-half hours^, with both flanks 
 wholly unprotected. The flanks of the 327th Infantry were 
 similarly exposed. 
 
 The 327th Infantry continued its struggle all day against 
 continuous machine gun and artillery fire from the front 
 and flanks. The line, however, was unable to advance 
 beyond the eastern and southeastern borders of the town 
 of Cornay. During the day the 2nd Battalion, 327th In- 
 fantry (Major Blanchard), crossed the river and took up 
 a position in support on Hill 180. That same forenoon, 
 Major Johnson, 328th Infantry, was evacuated and the 
 command of the 3rd Battalion, 328th Infantry, passed to 
 Captain Clarkson. Major Blanchard was joined on the 
 reverse slope of Hill 180 by a platoon from the 319th 
 Machine Gun Battalion. 
 
 Attack of 2nd Battalion, 328th Infantry,. 
 October 8, 1918 
 
 In the 328th Infantry, the 2nd Battalion had moved west 
 across the Aire River with orders to pass the lines of the 
 1st Battalion on Hill 223 and jump off at 6 hours, October 
 8, 1918, Avith a compass direction ten degrees north of 
 west. Their objective was the Decauville railroad, two 
 kilometers away. The 328th Infantry Machine Gun 
 Company and the one-pounder and trench mortar platoons, 
 also of the 328th Infantry, were moved to Hill 223 and 
 Chatel-Chehery for the purpose of supporting the attack. 
 
 The 2nd Battalion of the 328th Infantry assaulted with 
 E Company on the right and G Company on the left, and 
 with F and H Companies in support respectively at six 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 59 
 
 hundred meters. The record of this battalion on that day 
 constitutes a very splendid page in the history of the divi- 
 sion. Under steady and intense machine gun fire from the 
 northwest and southwest, this battalion maneuvered down 
 the long western slope of Hill 223, crossed the five hun- 
 dred yards of open valley, fought its way through a kilom- 
 eter of heavy woods which covered the precipitous spur 
 protruding into the center of the valley from the west and 
 dug in along the Corps objective, the Decauville Railroad, 
 at 17 hours that afternoon. It had no liaison with the 
 troops attacking to the north of Hill 180, over a kilometer 
 away. For most of the day it was without contact with 
 units of the 28th Division, also attacking in a westerly 
 direction from Chatel-Chehery. By nightfall this battalion 
 had taken some 270 prisoners and left more than one 
 hundred dead Germans on the ground. It had captured 
 the astonishing total of 123 machine guns, a battery of 
 four field pieces, two trench mortars, a set of electrical 
 field signal equipment complete, four anti-tank guns and 
 a quantity of German small arms and ammunition of sev- 
 eral varieties. 
 
 As the result of a day spent in charging and outflank- 
 ing machine gun nests and crawling across an exposed val- 
 ley, the battalion had suffered about 350 casualties, of 
 whom forty-five were killed. Among the dead was 2rd 
 Lt. K. P. Stewart, G Company, who, when shot in the leg, 
 continued to pull himself along, waving encouragement 
 to his men until a second bullet crashed through his head 
 and robbed his platoon of a very gallant leader. 
 
 One exploit in this day's work will always be retold in 
 the military tradition of our country. It is entitled to 
 a place among the famous deeds in arms of legendary 
 or modem warfare. Early in the attack of this battalion, 
 the progress of G Company on the left was seriously im- 
 peded by heavy machine gun fire from a hill directly south- 
 
60 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 west across the valley from Hill 223. Although this ter- 
 ritory was south of the zone of action assigned the 82nd 
 Division, it was necessary to reduce this fire or suffer dis- 
 astrous consequences. 
 
 A force of four non-commissioned officers and thirteen 
 privates was sent from the left support platoon of G Com- 
 pany to encircle the hill and silence the enemy guns. This 
 detachment, under Acting Sergeant Early, encircled the 
 hill from the southeast and by a very skilful reconnais- 
 sance passed through the heavy woods on the east crest 
 and descended to the wooded ravine on the west side of 
 the hill. The detachment in working through the under- 
 brush came upon a German battalion estimated to contain 
 about 250 men, a considerable number of whom were ma- 
 chine gunners. Orders taken later from the pocket of the 
 German battalion commander proved that the mission of 
 this battalion was to launch a counter-attack against the 
 left flank of our attack at 10 hours 30 minutes. About 
 seventy-five Germans were crowded around their battalion 
 commander, apparently engaged in receiving final instruc- 
 tions. A force of machine gunners and infantrymen, how- 
 ever, were lying in fox holes fifty yards away on the west- 
 ern slope of the hill. Other machine gun detachments were 
 located on the north and northeast slopes of this same 
 wooded hill. 
 
 The handful of Americans, led by Corporal Early, ap- 
 peared as a complete surprise to this German battalion. 
 The large body of Germans surrounding the German bat- 
 talion commander began surrendering to our men, whom 
 the enemy supposed to be the leading element of a large 
 American force which had enveloped their position. 
 
 German machine gunners on the hillside, however, 
 quickly reversed their guns and poured a hail of bullets 
 into the bottom of the ravine, killing six and wounding 
 three of the American detachment. All of the non-com- 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 61 
 
 missioned officers were killed or seriously wounded except 
 Corp. Alvin C. York of Pall Mall, Tenn. With Corporal 
 York were seven privates, four of whom were mostly 
 occupied in covering with their rifles the large group of 
 German infantrymen who had thrown down their arms at 
 the first surprise. A few shots were fired by the remain- 
 ing three Americans, but the chief burden of initiative and 
 achievement fell upon Corporal York. 
 
 Crouching close to the huddle of German prisoners, he 
 engaged in a rapid fire action with the machine gunners 
 and infantrymen on the hillside. The return fire struck 
 just behind him^, due to the fact that careful shooting 
 from the hillside was necessary by the Germans to avoid 
 injuring their own men a few feet in front of Corporal 
 York. The American fired all the rifle ammunition clips 
 on the front of his belt and then three complete clips 
 from his automatic pistol. In days past, he had won many 
 a turkey shoot with the rifle and pistol in the Tennessee 
 mountains, and it is believed that he wasted no ammuni- 
 tion on this day. Once a lieutenant on the hillside led a 
 counter-attack of a dozen gunners and infantrymen against 
 this extraordinary marksman, who shot the lieutenant 
 through the stomach and killed others before the sur- 
 vivors took cover. German morale gave way entirely 
 and the battalion commander surrendered his command. 
 Corporal York placed himself between two German officers 
 at the head of the column and distributed the seven Amer- 
 icans on guard along the flanks and in rear of the hastily 
 formed column of prisoners. On his way back over the 
 hill he picked up a considerable number of additional 
 prisoners from the north and northeast slopes of the hill. 
 "When he reported at the Battalion P. C, Lieutenant 
 Woods, the Battalion Adjutant, 2nd Battalion, 328th In- 
 fantry, counted the prisoners and found that they totaled 
 three officers and 129 enlisted men. The prisoners proved 
 
^2 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 to be part of the 45th Eeserve Division. The three wounded 
 Americans were brought in with the column. The six dead 
 Americans were buried later where they had fallen. Dur- 
 ing the forenoon Lieutenant Cox passed the scene of this 
 fight with a portion of F Company. He estimates that 
 approximately twenty dead Germans lay on the hillside. 
 
 After the armistice, Corporal York received the personal 
 thanks of Major General Duncan, the Division Commander, 
 Major General Summerall, Commanding 5th Corps, and 
 General Pershing, the Commander-in-Chief. He also was 
 given the Congressional Medal of Honor and the Croix de 
 Guerre. 
 
 Throughout the day the assaulting battalions of both 
 regiments received a continuous and costly fire from the 
 ridge named Champrocher, running generally west from 
 Cornay to Pylone, the latter an enemy observation station. 
 The sides of this ridge rise up like the walls of a tower 
 and the summit was strongly held with men and machine 
 guns. One platoon of E Company and a platoon from 
 F Company, both 328th Infantry, during the day en- 
 deavored to scale this ridge and silence the fire. Both 
 thrusts were staunchly made, but were totally inadequate 
 to gain and maintain possession of this natural fortress. 
 
 3rd Battalion, 327th Infantry, October 8, 1^8 
 
 The 3rd Battalion of the 327th Infantry (Captain 
 Davis) had meanwhile been held as Brigade reserve at the 
 Depot de Munitions. About midday, the 8th of October, 
 1918, this battalion was ordered forward to Hill 223, to 
 report to the Commanding Officer, 328th Infantry. Colonel 
 Wetherill directed Captain Davis to assault the Kidge 
 Champrocher and to hold the road on the summit. This 
 attack w^as made at 16 hours the same afternoon. After I 
 and M Companies had jumped off from Hill 223, orders 
 
Sgt. AMn C. York, Co. G, 328th Infantry 
 Scene of the memorable exploit 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 63 
 
 were received that K and L Companies would be held at 
 Hill 223 as Brigade Eeserve. 
 
 The assault was made without an accompanying bar- 
 rage. Officers and men of the 328th Infantry who wit- 
 nessed the attack of these two companies from the other 
 regiment describe its gallantry with unmeasured praise. 
 I and M Companies advanced in perfect waves like men 
 at drill. As they crossed the valley, men went down like 
 ten-pins before a ball, but the survivors gained the crest 
 of the hill. There were approximately sixty men left in 
 each company, and this number was not sufficient to retain 
 a footing upon the ridge against the great numbers of 
 Germans that swarmed the entire length of the road to 
 Pylone. The enemy succeeded in creeping about the flanks 
 of these units and many of our men were shot down by ma- 
 chine guns from the right and left rear. When darkness 
 came, it was necessary to withdraw the survivors to pre- 
 vent their being completely cut off. The remnants of these 
 companies were placed in support in trenches on Hill 223. 
 
 In the afternoon of October 8, D Company, 328th 
 Infantry, was ordered forward to support the 2nd Bat- 
 talion, 328th Infantry, and was assigned by Captain Till- 
 man to a position on the left of the battalion front, where 
 it participated in the last stage of the advance to the 
 Decauville railroad. The American troops along this little 
 60 cm. railroad were confronted by German machine gun- 
 ners and infantrymen dug in only a few yards west of the 
 railroad. During the night both sides sniped back and 
 forth in the bmsh with little intermission. 
 
 All through the night, however, the Americans could 
 hear the rumble of the German transport moving north 
 out of the heart of the Argonne Forest where the enemy 
 had been holding up the advance of the 77th and the left 
 of the 28th Divisions between three and four kilometers 
 south of the ground gained by this successful thrust of 
 
64 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 the 82nd Division. It was during the night of October 
 7-8 that Major Whittlesey's *'Lost Battalion" of the 77th 
 Division was relieved on the left flank of the 77th Divi- 
 sion. The center of the Argonne Forest had been made 
 untenable for prolonged German resistance, and the enemy- 
 was making haste to withdraw invaluable equipment and 
 supplies. 
 
fJHAPTER VII 
 CORNAY AND CHAMPROCHER RIDGE 
 
 As has been said, the 327th Infantry was engaged through 
 the 8th of October in driving north from Hill 180 to- 
 ward the Corps objective, Fleville exclusive to Cornay 
 inclusive. The attack was unable to surmount the machine 
 gun nests situated near Fleville as well as on the knoU 
 north of point 176 and the ridges west of Cornay. Shortly 
 after dark, however, the assaulting companies entered 
 Cornay. Patrols were sent in different directions through- 
 out the village and from one German dugout to another. 
 In addition to the companies which had been attacking 
 during the day, elements of L and M Companies, 328th In- 
 fantry, under Captain Sisson and Lieutenant Walton re- 
 spectively, entered Cornay and took part in the business 
 of mopping up during the night of October 8-9. While 
 this was in progress, the town was heavily shelled by 
 artillery, necessitating the withdrawal of most of our force 
 to the southern edge of the town. Upon the cessation of 
 this fire just before dawn the town was reentered. A 
 considerable number of prisoners captured in the town 
 were being conducted out of the village before daylight 
 when the party encountered a strong American patrol who 
 at once challenged. One of the German prisoners an- 
 swered in German and the patrol fired, killing and wound- 
 ing several Germans and wounding one American guard. 
 
 Brigade Field Order No. 5 directed that the attack be 
 
 65 
 
66 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 resumed that morning, October 9, H hour being set at 8 
 hours 30 minutes. Companies K and L, 327th Infantry, 
 in Brigade Reserve at Hill 223, had been ordered to 
 report on the night of October 8 to the Commanding 
 Officer, 327th Infantry. L Company was sent to Major 
 Blaloek on Hill 180, and K Company to Captain Brown 
 at Cornay on the morning of October 9. Both companies, 
 however, were caught in heavy shell fire during these 
 moves and reduced by casualties. 
 
 Corn AY Retaken by the Enemy 
 
 During the early morning German troops began to in- 
 filtrate into the woods and orchards surrounding Cornay, 
 apparently coming from a northeasterly direction. A 
 heavy fog prevented our troops from perceiving enemy 
 movements until German detachments were at short range. 
 The Americans endeavored to advance through the town 
 and drive out forces closing in upon the village. Con- 
 siderable bodies of the enemy were immediately encountered 
 and driven back. 
 
 A section of the 327th Infantry Machine Gun Company, 
 under command of Lieutenant Gilmore, which had just ar- 
 rived, rendered valuable assistance. Again about 9 hours 
 30 minutes, the Germans counter-attacked from the orchard 
 east of Cornay and the ridge west of Cornay. This time 
 the enemy came in greatly outnumbering force and com- 
 pelled a gradual withdrawal of our m_en to the south edge 
 of the town. Some prisoners taken during the melee as- 
 serted that large numbers of fresh German troops had 
 been brought up for the purpose of recapturing the town. 
 These new troops were from the German 41st Division, a 
 first-class division. Captain McCall was now the senior 
 officer in Cornay since Captain Brown, also of the 1st Bn., 
 327th Inf., had been severely wounded. Captain McCall 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 67 
 
 decided to take shelter in the buildings near by, where 
 he hoped to maintain a foothold until expected reinforce- 
 ments arrived from Hill 180. Consequently he organized 
 one building with some thirty or forty Americans and an 
 adjacent house was occupied by Lieutenant Gilmore and 
 his detachment. Lieutenant Shipp, 328 th Inf., in com- 
 mand of a patrol numbering a dozen men operating in the 
 center of Cornay, was driven back and after reporting to 
 Captain McCall, took up a position in a third building. 
 About this time the enemy was guilty of the following 
 violation of the Red Cross insignia: 
 
 A machine gun was carried forward on a litter covered 
 by a Red Cross flag into the orchard east of the town. 
 The men accompanying the litter wore Red Cross bras- 
 sards on their arms. The gun was placed in a shell hole 
 and two Red Cross flags stuck in the ground on each side 
 of the shell hole. One member of the party waved a Red 
 Cross flag. Lieutenant Gilmore would not permit his men 
 to shoot, but Lieutenant Shipp, deciding that the pro- 
 ceeding was a trick, directed his detachment to open on 
 the party. The German waving the Red Cross flag was 
 finally shot down, whereupon the enemy immediately 
 opened fire with the machine gun from the shell hole, kill- 
 ing some of our men in windov/s and apertures. 
 
 From this time on our troops were constantly subjected 
 to heavy machine-gun fire under cover of which the enemy 
 endeavored to envelop the American detachments. About 
 11 hours 30 minutes, the enemy opened with trench 
 mortars from the ridge. This fire soon knocked holes in 
 the walls of the occupied houses, killing and wounding 
 numerous men. About 12 hours 30 minutes, the enemy 
 made his final counter-attack. He sent troops forward from 
 the orchard east of the town; others from the north end 
 of Cornay and very considerable forces down the steep 
 ridge on the west, thus surrounding on three sides the 
 
68 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 Americans, whose fire by this time had been practically 
 silenced. 
 
 Captain McCall permitted a number of men to attempt 
 to escape by jumping from a window and running down 
 the road to the south. These men were shot down almost 
 immediately. At least half of the surviving Americans 
 were wounded. Captain McCall decided to surrender and 
 ordered his men to cease firing. Lieutenants Shipp and 
 Lingo, both of the 328th Infantry, and one private obtained 
 permission to make a break for Hill 180. 
 
 A German prisoner was sent out of the house to wave 
 a towel and all enemy fire was stopped. Lieutenant Shipp 
 and his two companions then ran from the house, and 
 when opened upon by rifle and machine-gun fire, took 
 refuge in a shell hole outside the town, where they re- 
 mained until darkness permitted escape to HiU 180. 
 
 After a time, the American remnants were picked up 
 by the enemy and, carrjdng their own wounded, proceeded 
 under guard towards Martincourt Farm, Marcq and 
 Buzancy, where they arrived the following morning. On 
 their way back from Cornay, while on the sunken road 
 running up the steep ridge west of that town, an American 
 barrage, striking the sides of the cliff, killed and wounded 
 many Germans at the base. That the American prisoners 
 escaped injury at this point is most remarkable. 
 
 Hill 180 Threatened 
 
 About 13 hours reports began to arrive at the Battalion 
 P. C. on Hill 180 that Cornay had been recaptured by the 
 enemy. This was made further apparent by the appear- 
 ance of enemy forces in the vicinity of Hill 180. Machine 
 guns could be seen pushing forward from the orchard 
 east of Cornay. Enemy fire on Hill 180 increased in in- 
 tensity. 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 69 
 
 Previous to this time, the command of the troops on 
 Hill 180 had devolved on Major Blanchard, 327th Inf. 
 Major Blaloek had reported back to Regimental Head- 
 quarters, where he collapsed and was evacuated. Informa- 
 tion of the loss of Cornay and the threatening counter- 
 attack on Hill 180 was sent to Colonel Ely, who requested 
 a barrage. Our artillery responded promptly and broke 
 up the enemy concentration, causing substantial losses to 
 the Germans. The following messages sent to the Brigade 
 P. C. by Colonel Ely indicate the existing conditions : 
 
 *' Large force of Boche counterattacked and captured 
 Cornay just before 13 o'clock. My forces there killed and 
 captured. Some escaped. Shall counterattack at 18 
 o'clock with remaining men available, organizing on Hill 
 180, and have called on artillery to shell Cornay between 
 parallels 81.6 and 82— from meridian 97 to 98 until 18 
 o'clock, then jump to NW of Cornay. Our success may 
 be doubtful. Fresh troops should reinforce us by ford 
 southeast of Hill 180 and participate in attack. 
 
 (signed) Ely." 
 
 **Capt. Drew reports enemy seem to be attacking Hill 
 180 — ad\ases a barrage. No word from Blanchard but 
 observers here report our men going up reverse slope Hill 
 180. Will you please telephone for barrage north and 
 west of Hill' 180. 
 
 (signed) Ely." 
 
 ^^Find my men exhausted and gassed. Probably 200 
 can be mustered for counter-attack, but these practically 
 exhausted and nearly worthless. Fresh troops imperative 
 for success. Machine Guns from NE and west playing on 
 all approaches to Cornay with constant shelling Hill 180 
 all day. Blaloek collapsed, but here. Fourteen officers lost 
 in his Bn. before losing Cornay. Heaviest possible Art. 
 should shell Cornay and surroundings for hours before 
 assault which must be by dark. Under cover of darkness 
 for success. Early morning probably best hour for assault. 
 
 (signed) Ely." 
 
70 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 ''Escaped men report Capt. McCall after terrific bar- 
 rage stopped his further progress, gathered all available 
 men in buildings at edge Cornay, established observation 
 posts in upper windows: — Observers reported some 50 
 enemy advancing under Red Cross flag and our men hesi- 
 tated to fire until enemy opened on all sides. Our men 
 fought with rifles and m. guns and Chauchots from doors 
 and windows killing great number and suffering heavy 
 losses. Corp. Gallup, Co. 'E,' 327th Inf. and Pvt. Levine, 
 Co. 'L,' 328 Inf. reported that finally Capt. McCall said: 
 *We have done all we can, men; we shall all be killed if 
 we stay, ' and the men laid down their rifles and went out ; 
 a number of men broke and ran, escaping under fire. 
 Capt. Brown, 327th Inf., wounded in leg during fight and 
 either captured or killed. All my Regt. have been in 
 continuously gassed area since midnight, 6th October. 
 About six gas alarms last night. All of us more or less 
 gassed and ineffective. 
 
 (signed) Ely.'' 
 
 General Lindsey placed this situation before the Division 
 Commander and was soon afterward informed that the 
 325th Infantrj% which had been in reserve, would be 
 placed at his disposal that night. The counter-attack 
 planned for 18 hours, 9th of October, was countermanded 
 and orders issued for an attack on the morning of October 
 10th by the relieving regiment. The troops on Hill 180 
 organized the position and patrolled throughout the night 
 awaiting the expected attack, which did not come. 
 
 Unsuccessful Assault on Ridge Champrocheb, 
 
 While these large events were taking place in the vicinity 
 of Comay on October 9 the 328th Infantry was continuing 
 its attack ajzainst a new objective and the 326th Infantry 
 from the 163rd Brigade of this Division relieved the 28th 
 Division and jumped off from the line held by the ex- 
 hausted and depleted units of that hard-fighting Division. 
 
a 
 
 o 
 O 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 71 
 
 Shortly after dark on the night of October 8, C Com- 
 pany, 328th Infantry, moved forward from Hill 223 and 
 endeavored to maintain combat liaison between the 2nd 
 Battalion, 328th Infantry, on the Decauville railroad and 
 I and M Companies of the 327th Infantry on the rim of 
 the ridge Champrocher. Captain Weaver commanding C 
 Company found that the survivors of the two 327th In- 
 fantry Companies had been withdrawn and sent a runner 
 to Colonel Wetherill with this information. He was or- 
 dered to withdraw to Chatel-Chehery. Also during the 
 night, A Company, 328th Infantry, was moved from 
 Chatel-Chehery to reinforce the 2nd Battalion, 328th In- 
 fantry, whereupon Captain Tillman placed it in support of 
 E and H Companies. At about 4 hours on the morning of 
 October 9, A Company was again withdra^vn to Chatel- 
 Chehery. 
 
 The mission of the 328th Infantry for October 9 re- 
 quired an attack due north against the Champrocher from 
 Pylone east of Cornay. At 7 hours 30 minutes, October 
 9, the 2nd Battalion received orders to attack north. The 
 wagon road running east into Cornay was given as the 
 first objective. During the early morning hours, the fol- 
 lowing change in dispositions was made pursuant to orders 
 directing a resumption of attack in a northerly direction. 
 F Company was turned from the west to north with its 
 left flank on the Decauville railroad. E Company was 
 moved from the railroad to the right flank of F Company. 
 H and D Companies were turned north and placed in 
 support of E and F Companies. G Company was extended 
 along the railway, still facing west to protect the open 
 flank for the entire depth of the battalion. In conjunc- 
 tion with this attack, A Company and two platoons of C 
 Company were ordered to assault the ridge east of the 
 2nd Battalion's objective. 
 
 At 8 hours 30 minutes October 9, under cover of a fog, 
 
72 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 the assault was launched. F Company proceeding up the 
 Decauville railroad obtained a footing on the highway run- 
 ning east from Pylone. E Company was compelled to 
 descend into the deep valley south of ridge Champrocher 
 and struggled up the north perpendicular side of that 
 position. A storm of rifle and machine-gun fire dislodged 
 the precarious hold of Company F and drove it slowly 
 back in liaison with E Company, which had succeeded in 
 reaching the southern edge of the plateau that crowned 
 the ridge. The two companies together did not muster 
 more than one hundred men and they were opposed by 
 the fresh troops from the 41st German Division which was 
 at this time enveloping Cornay. It was found necessary 
 to draw back from the ridge and valley, to the hill from 
 which the attack had started and there await the arrival 
 of additional troops adequate to the task. Many losses 
 were suffered from machine-gun and artillery fire and the 
 valley south of the ridge was smothered by the enemy with 
 gas shells. A Company and the detachment from C Com- 
 pany had meanwhile reached the foot of the ridge farther 
 to the east and nearer Cornay. At this point the enemy 
 opened fire, and in addition hurled grenades upon the 
 assaulting party. Our men held their positions through- 
 out the day, sniping back as opportunity offered. Lieutenant 
 Coston of A Company and several men of his platoon were 
 killed early in the day. 
 
 About midday, our artillery strafed the ridge and mate- 
 rially assisted our infantry. D Company relieved E Com- 
 pany on the front line at 13 hours 30 minutes and later 
 was in turn relieved by two platoons of C Company, which 
 had been held in reserve. 
 
CHAPTER VIII 
 163rd infantry BRIGADE ENTERS FIGHT 
 
 Throughout October 7-8, while the 164th Brigade was 
 driving at the east flank of the upper Argonne Forest, 
 the units of the 163rd Infantry Brigade (Brig. Gen. 
 Cronin) in Corps reserve, were expecting hourly the 
 orders which would place them beside their comrades from 
 the other brigade. During this period and throughout the 
 drive the 163rd Infantry Brigade was accompanied by the 
 320th Machine-Gun Battalion (Captain Muldrow). It will 
 be recalled that on the afternoon of October 6, 1918, both 
 infantry brigades were bivouacked west of Varennes. On 
 the night of October 7-8, the 326th Infantry (Colonel 
 McArthur) was ordered to Montblainville. The march 
 began about 22 hours 30 minutes through a black night 
 filled with hard, driving rain. Here again this night 
 maneuver was made over roads blocked by moving artil- 
 lery and transport and through ankle-deep mud. Mont- 
 blainville was found to be a mass of ruins upon an ex- 
 posed hiU, still subjected to constant enemy shell fire. The 
 1st and 2nd Battalions with the Regimental Machine-Gun 
 Company bivouacked in the woods west of the village. 
 The 3rd Battalion and Headquarters Company camped 
 in the grove at Farm La Forge. Regimental Headquarters 
 was located on the Montblainville road near this farm. 
 
 The first intimation received at Division Headquarters 
 of the early employment of the reserve brigade appears in 
 the Division dossier as a telephone message received October 
 
 73 
 
74 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 8, 1918, at 11 hours 40 minutes from Chief of Staff, 1st 
 Corps, to Chief of Staff, 82nd Division. 
 
 **The Corps Commander directs that the reserve of > 
 Lindsey's brigade be stationed somewhere south of Cornay 
 so as to be able to function properly after our final ob- 
 jective is reached. In case of an advance on the Cornay- 
 Fleville line to the north, a portion of the brigade in Corps 
 reserve will be placed at the disposal of the Commanding 
 General, 82nd Division, but not now. The 163rd Brigade 
 will probably come in to-night, either to extend your front 
 or into your own sector. It is of the utmost importance 
 that the whole area in rear of your lines should be 
 thoroughly mopped up by the tanks and by the infantry. 
 If 3^ou have not already told him about this, notify 
 Lindsey . ' ' 
 
 At 15 hours 45 minutes, 8th of October, 1918, the fol- 
 lowing order was sent to the Commanding Officer, 326th 
 Infantry : 
 
 '^Move one battalion of your regiment at once to La 
 Palette Ravine, approximately Yo km. south of Chatel- 
 Chehery. Carry reserve rations. Field trains remain at 
 present location. Combat Trains accompany battalion. 
 This movement is urgent. Expedite departure of bat- 
 talion. This battalion remains in Corps reserve. No change 
 is supply arrangements. By Command of Major General 
 Duncan — Raymond Sheldon, Chief of Staff." 
 
 The following telephone message was received at 19 
 hours 20 minutes, October 8, at Division Headquarters, 
 from Chief of Staff, 1st Corps: 
 
 ''The 82nd Division will take over sector of the 28th 
 Division before 4 a.m. to-morrow. Orders are now on the 
 way. The Commanding General, 28th Division, will have 
 supervision of the relief and will furnish the necessary 
 guides, etc. This does not include the 28th Artillery, which 
 will remain in place for the present. The 28th, on being 
 relieved, will pass to the Corps reserve and will assemble 
 in the vicinity of Montblainville. The General thinks we 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 73 
 
 had better confine the relief to one regiment. That will 
 leave one regiment for Division reserve. The orders for 
 to-morrow are just the same as they were to-day. ' ' 
 
 The o:i^er to despatch one battalion to La Palette 
 Ravine just south of Chatel-Chehery reached Headquarters, 
 ^26th Infantry, at 16 hours, and at 17 hours the 3rd Bat- 
 talion (Major Watkins) started its march from Mont- 
 blainville. About 20 hours, Colonel McArthur was called 
 to Headquarters, 28th Division, at Farm La Forge. Here 
 an extended conference was held in which Brigadier Gen- 
 eral Cronin, commanding the 163rd Infantry Brigade and 
 Colonel Sheldon, Chief of Staff, 82nd Division, were 
 present, together with Col. Sweeney, Chief of Staff, 28th 
 Division. As a result of this conference, the 326th In- 
 fantry was directed at midnight to move the two remaining 
 battalions forward and relieve the entire 28th Division in 
 time to jump off in attack at 8 hours 30 minutes, October 
 9, 1918. 
 
 After another night's march through mud and rain, the 
 1st Battalion (Major Barrett) and the 2nd Battalion 
 (Major Jones) arrived just before daybreak west of La 
 Palette ravine on the main forest highway to Pylone. 
 Regimental P. C. was established in one of the abandoned 
 German dugouts on a slope of this ravine. The 1st Bat- 
 talion proceeded with the relief of the left brigade of the 
 28th Division, which occupied fox holes on a road running 
 southwest from Chatel-Chehery and crossing the forest 
 highway. This jump off line is about 2 kilometers due 
 southwest from Chatel-Chehery. 
 
 The terrain which faced the 326th Infantry is of differ- 
 ent character from that which confronted the 164th In- 
 fantry Brigade. While it does not consist of precipitous 
 ridges like those which overhang Cornay, it presents difS- 
 culties quite as troublesome. The objective assigned re- 
 quired a turning movement in a general northwesterly 
 
76 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 direction to La Besogne, on a front wHcli extended about 
 2 kilometers west from the Decauville railroad, to which 
 the 328th Infantry had driven on the previous afternoon. 
 
 It will be recalled that the advance of the 328th Infantry 
 on October 9, 1918, had been halted by very determined 
 resistance from enemy machine guns and infantry. The 
 high command suspected at this time that the enemy was 
 withdrawing generally toward the heights north of the 
 Aire Valley. This is clearly evidenced in a telephone 
 communication from the Chief of Staff, 1st Corps, and 
 inserted in the 82nd Division dossier under date of October 
 8, 1918. Subsequent events proved the accuracy of this 
 surmise. Nevertheless, the ^antities of enemy materiel 
 which remained at this time south of the Aire Eiver, 
 as well as general tactical considerations, compelled the 
 Germans to make a desperate rear-guard resistance. 
 
 "West of the often mentioned Decauville railroad, the 
 Argonne Forest stretches for 6 kilometers toward the 
 town of DauQon. This country is a desolate jungle of 
 tangled "anderbrush and forest, cut by ravines and small 
 watercourses, with here and there a farm-house and an 
 open patch of cultivated ground. Occasionally the ground 
 rises to an eminence of considerable height. Near La 
 Besogne, the rolling land falls away into a sharp valley, 
 at the bottom of which clusters a few buildings, which the 
 map dignifies as La Besogne. 
 
 3rd Battalion, 326th Infantry, October 9, 1918 
 
 When the 3rd Battalion, 326th Infantry, arrived just 
 south of Chatel-Chehery during the early night of October 
 8-9, Major Watkins reported in Chatel-Chehery to Brig- 
 adier General Nolan, commanding the right brigade of 
 the 28th Division. In compliance with the plan of relief, 
 the 3rd Battalion spent the remaining hours of darkness 
 in La Palette Ravine. At 8 hours 30 minutes it climbed 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 77 
 
 the north slope of the ravine and, moving northwest across 
 Hill 244, passed through the elements of the right brigade 
 of the 28th Division along the cross-road running southwest 
 from Chatel-Chehery. It was this same cross-road which 
 ^erved as the jump off line for the 1st Battalion about 
 five hundred meters still farther to the southwest. 
 
 The advance of the 3rd Battalion was made with Com- 
 panies I, K and L as assault companies and Company M 
 in support. The compass direction was northwest to the 
 Decauville railroad, and thence north with the right flank 
 on the forest highway leading to Pylone. The advance 
 to the narrow gauge railroad covered a distance of about 
 2 kilometers and was uneventful save for light, intermit- 
 tent shell fire. The advance north along the forest road, 
 however, brought, the battalion in contact with enemy 
 machine-gun elements, which gave considerable difficulty 
 in this extremely wild and wooded country. After forcing 
 a way north for nearly a kilometer, enemy machine-gun 
 fire increased in volume and a number of casualties were 
 suffered. Lieutenant Owens of L Company was killed 
 while leading his platoon forward. The battalion was not 
 in liaison with the battalion on its left, and fearing the 
 possibility of an enveloping movement, which would cut 
 off the battalion, Major Watkins ordered a withdrawal for 
 several hundred meters to the railroad. Here the battalion 
 dug in on the left flank of the 328th Infantry and formed 
 a line which followed the sharp bend in the Decauville 
 railroad to the southwest, a distance of five or six hundred 
 meters. Here the 3rd Battalion remained until the attack 
 of the following morning. 
 
 1st Battalion, 326th Infantry, October 9, 1918 
 
 The 1st Battalion, 326th Infantry with Company D, 
 320th Machine Gun Battalion in support, jumped off at 
 8 hours 30 minutes on the morning of October 9 on the 
 
78 OFFICIAL KISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 line previously described where it had relieved the left 
 brigade of the 28th Division. At this time the 1st Bat- 
 taKon was in complete liaison with the right elements of the 
 77th Division, which formed a line to the southwest along 
 the same cross-road. The barrage which preceded this 
 advance was excellent, but too rapid for the character of 
 the terrain, and A and C Companies, the assault com- 
 panies of the 1st Battalion, were compelled to run from 
 time to time to keep close to their barrage. This resulted 
 in these companies gaining some distance upon the two 
 support companies of the battalion and getting completely 
 ahead of the corresponding elements of the 77th Division. 
 Practically no enemy opposition aside from desultory shell 
 fire was met during the first stage of the advance. This 
 situation was one of the factors which opened a gap be- 
 tween the 1st and 3rd Battalions of this Regiment. The 
 3rd Battalion maintained liaison with the 328th Infantry 
 on its right and the 1st Battalion worked with the 77th 
 Division on its left. 
 
 After the front line had proceeded about two kilometers 
 northwest, some machine gun resistance was encountered. 
 In spite of this opposition, a farther advance was made 
 and a platoon of A Company, under Lieutenant Patton, 
 succeeded in penetrating eight hundred meters farther north 
 than the advance of the other elements of the Battalion. 
 This platoon won a foothold on the slopes of a small 
 ravine about 1 kilometer due south from La Besogne. 
 Enemy infantry and machine gunners started to envelop 
 this platoon, and Lieutenant Patton was compelled to with- 
 draw a few hundred meters, where he joined the other 
 forward elements of his battalion. Here A and C Com- 
 panies dug in and held their ground until the following 
 morning. Late in the afternoon the leading elements of 
 the 77th Division again came abreast of the 1st Battalion, 
 326th Infantry. They remained in liaison throughout the 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 79 
 
 night. The 2nd Battalion in support moved forward dur- 
 ing the day and took up a position for the night on the 
 line occupied by the 1st Battalion that morning. At about 
 23 hours, October 9, 1918, a conference was held at the 
 regimental P. C. and battalion commanders were given 
 instructions for a resumption of the attack on the follow- 
 ing morning. 
 
 325th Infantry, October 10, 1918 
 
 The attack of October 10 was made in the Divisional 
 sector by the 325th Infantry (Colonel Whitman) and the 
 326th Infantry (Colonel McArthur). For the time being 
 the 325th Infantry was placed in the 164th Infantry Bri- 
 gade and the 328th Infantry transferred to the 163rd In- 
 fantry Brigade. The 325th Infantry had, up to this point, 
 been held in reserve and was therefore at full strength. 
 Its men were relatively in much better physical condition 
 than the two regiments which had been engaged continu- 
 ously for three desperate days. 
 
 On October 6, Colonel "Whitman had made a recon- 
 naissance in the vicinity of La Forge, opposite Chatel- 
 Ohehery, under the supposition that he would assault at 
 that point the following morning. Plans were changed, 
 however, and on the night of the 7th, the 325th Infantry 
 moved from the camp west of Varennes to the valley of 
 Charpentry. The march was the usual night maneuver 
 in a rainstorm on overcrowded roads and under some shell 
 fire. The regiment sat in the mud for the balance of the 
 night and during all of October 8. Early on October 9, 
 the 325th Infantry was moved west across the Aire River 
 to the vicinity of Chene Tondu. 
 
 At 18 hours on October 9 Colonel Whitman was directed 
 to report to the P. C. of the 164th Infantry Brigade at 
 Chatel-Chehery. General Lindsey prepared a Brigade 
 
m OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 order for the attack on the following morning. This order 
 stated in part: 
 
 '*1. A hostile counter-attack succeeded in driving our 
 troops off the Corps objective from Fleville to railroad 
 west of Cornay. The enemy occupied Fleville, Cornay and 
 the ridge to the southwest. On our right is the 1st Division 
 and on our left is the 326th Infantry, now on the Corps 
 objective. The 325th Infantry with artillery support will 
 counter-attack on 'D' day, *H' hour and regain the Corps 
 objective, which runs generally along the 82nd meridian 
 from FleviUe on the east (exclusive) to north and south 
 railroad, west of Cornay. One battalion of the 325th In- 
 fantry will attack from Hill 180 the line Fleville (ex- 
 clusive) Cornay (inclusive). One battalion will attack 
 from the ridge extending from point 97.0-80.5 to 96.5-80.5, 
 that part of the objective between the line Cornay (ex- 
 clusive) to the north and south railroad west of Cornay. 
 These battalions will pass the line of the 328th Infantry 
 located in that vicinity. One battalion of the 325th In- 
 fantry as reserve will be posted under cover south and 
 west of Hill 223. 
 
 **2. Stokes Mortars and one-pounders will be placed as 
 directed by regimental commander. 
 
 **3. A machine gun company will be attached to each 
 attack battalion. The commanding officer of the 321st 
 M. G. Battalion has designated Companies B and D to be 
 reported to commanding officer 325th Infantry for duty. 
 
 **4. For artillery plans, see Annex *A.' 
 
 **5. Immediately on reaching the Corps objective, the 
 position will be organized in depth as the position of re- 
 sistance, and exploitation patrols will be sent to the woods 
 and terrain north as far as the Aire River, which will be 
 the limit of the outpost position. 
 
 /*6. The 327 Inf. on Cote 180 and in Pleinchamp Farm 
 will remain as now organized until further orders. The 
 328th Inf. on the hill to the north and west of Hill 223 
 will likewise remain as now organized until further orders. 
 All elements of whatever nature north of the Cote 180 or 
 of the hill northwest of Hill 223 will be withdrawn by 
 *H' hour. 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 81 
 
 *'7. *B' will be Oct. lOth. 'H' will be 5.00 hours. 
 
 *'8. All elements must be in place to jump off at *H' 
 minus 1. 
 
 ' ' 9. Posts of Command : 82nd Division, La Forge Farm ; 
 164tli Inf. Brigade, Chatel-Chehery ; 325tli Inf., Chatel- 
 Ohehery. 
 
 ** Annex 'A': Annex to Field Order 6, 164tli Inf. 
 Brigade. All artillery of Division will support the attack 
 of the 325th Inf. ; interdiction fire will be kept in front of 
 infantry; harassing and destructive fire as ordered by 
 Commanding General, 157th Field Artillery Brigade. 
 Upon arrival of the Infantry at their objective, all artillery 
 will be available for harassing and searching fire north of 
 the final objective. This fire must be so regulated by in- 
 fantry commander and artillery liaison officer as to best 
 protect their troops and exploitation patrols. '^ 
 
 By 4 hours, October 10th, the 325th Infantry had moved 
 up from the Chene Tondu and was ready to relieve the 
 two infantry regiments in accordance with the above order. 
 The 2nd Battalion (Major Hawkins) was in rear of Hill 
 ISO; the 1st Battalion (Major Lott) was in rear of the 
 328th Infantry along the Decauville railroad, and the 3rd 
 Battalion (Major Pierce) was in rear of Hill 223 as sup- 
 port. B and C Companies constituted the assaulting 
 waves in the 1st Battalion and E and F Companies in the 
 2nd Battalion. The 321st Machine Gun Battalion was at 
 this time concentrated at the following points: Com- 
 panies B and D near Hill 244; Company C at Hill 223; 
 and Company A on Hill 180. From these positions they 
 assisted the infantry attack. H hour was advanced to 7 
 hours, October 10. Although furious resistance had been 
 anticipated^ the 325th Infantry advanced on approximately 
 a two-kilometer front without substantial opposition. 
 Cornay and the ridge Champrocher were shortly occupied 
 and the 1st and 2nd Battalions pushed strong groups for- 
 ward as far north as Martincourt Farm, Marcq and the 
 Aire River. A few casualties had been inflicted by enemy 
 
82 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 shell fire and an occasional sniper. About forty prisonei-s 
 were taken from Cornay and the western ridge. Captain 
 Brown, 327th Inf., and several other wounded men belong- 
 ing to the 327th Infantry were recovered in the vicinity 
 of Cornay and Martincourt Farm. The enemy's counter- 
 attack of the previous afternoon proved to have been his 
 final effort, and during the night October 9-10, he withdrew 
 his forces to the heights north of the Aire. 
 
 326th Infantry, October 10, 1918 
 
 The advance proceeded with equal success in the sector 
 occupied by the 326th Infantry. The 3rd Battalion sup- 
 ported by C Company, 320th M. G. Battalion, jumped off 
 with Companies K, L and M in assault and advanced in a 
 northerly direction along the Decauville railroad and the 
 forest highway on a front of about five hundred meters. 
 The observation station known as Pylone was captured and 
 the attack drove due north of Pylone for another one and 
 one-half kilometers to the Corps objective. This placed 
 the right of the 326th Infantry on the heights one kilometer 
 south of the town of Marcq and overlooking the Aire 
 Eiver and St. Juvin to the north. Some casualties were 
 caused by enemy shell fire during the day's progress. 
 
 The 1st Battalion, 326th Infantry, moved out at H hour 
 October 10, with Companies A and C in assault and in 
 complete liaison with the 77th Division. Prior to the 
 attack a platoon of C Company, 326th Infantry, sent a 
 patrol to the outskirts of La Besogne and were the first 
 American soldiers to enter that village. The main forces 
 of the battalion entered La Besogne with troops of the 
 77th Division. At this point they were met with heavy 
 enemy shell fire. 
 
 Another incident of this advance was the automatic ex- 
 plosion of German mines near La Besogne on the road 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 83 
 
 which runs from La Besogne to Pylone. A large crater 
 was blown in the road, but no troops were injured by 
 the explosion. Companies A and C were then sent for- 
 ward to Marcq, arriving there at about 23 hours. Company 
 A remained during the night in Marcq. Company B was 
 held at La Besogne with the Battalion P. C. and Companies 
 C and D outposted between Marcq and La Besogne. After 
 four years of continuous occupation, the enemy had been 
 finally ejected from the Argonne Forest and the first phase 
 of the Division's operations was successfully terminated. 
 
CHAPTER IX 
 ASTRIDE THE AIRE RIVER 
 
 Up to this time, the Division had been fighting west of 
 the Aire River. The second phase of the Division's par- 
 ticipation in the Meuse-Argonne offensive required the 
 82nd Division to fight astride of the Aire River, and it 
 was not until the night of October 14, 1918, that all of 
 the combat units had again recrossed that tributary to the 
 east bank. After October 14, the river was placed once 
 and for all at the backs of our fighting men. 
 
 Reference to the map will show that after flowing in a 
 northerly direction to a point about three kilometers north 
 of Cornay, the river turns sharply to the west and makes 
 a twisted passage toward Grand-Pre for six kilometers in 
 a direction north of west. Still farther west, it effects 
 a junction with the River Aisne. This western bend to 
 Grand-Pre marks the north boundary of the Aire Valley. 
 The little towns on the banks of this brief six kilometers 
 are now historic names: St. Juvin, Marcq, Chevieres and 
 Grand-Pre. The same is equally true of the villages which 
 dot the river's northerly progress from Varennes to St. 
 Juvin. The names, Montblainville, Baulny, Apremont, 
 Chatel-Chehery, La Forge, Cornay and Fleville will for- 
 ever recall the valor of the American soldier. 
 
 The river is, during six months of the year, an unin- 
 teresting stream, forty to fifty feet wide and varying from 
 two feet to perhaps five feet in depth. In the winter months 
 it is a muddy flood which inundates the entire Aire Valley 
 
 84 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 85 
 
 and assumes the attributes of many well-known Americari 
 rivers. 
 
 North of the Aire Valley the terrain is very different 
 from that of the Argonne Forest. The country runs north 
 to Sedan and the Meuse River in a series of ridges, which 
 have the regular appearance of an ocean swell. These 
 ridges are for the most part bare, save for isolated large 
 patches of woods like the Bois des Loges and the still 
 larger Bois de Bourgogne due north from Grand-Pre. 
 Many small islands of trees and thickets stand here and 
 there, and provided concealment for enemy artillery and 
 machine gunners. 
 
 The Kriemhilde Stellung 
 
 Much is said of the Kriemhilde Stelkmg. Those who 
 have not seen it will probably imagine a highly organized 
 German defensive position with a complicated network of 
 deep trenches and many bands of heavy barbed wire. The 
 American soldiers who assaulted and cut the Kriemhilde 
 Stellung know that such was not the fact. This line was 
 a series of natural positions, hills, ridges and woods which 
 gave the enemy unrivaled opportunities for coordinated 
 defense by artillery and cross-fire barrages with machine 
 guns. Some shallow trenches were of course prepared 
 and wire obstacles set up, but neither trench nor wire 
 constituted the barrier which held the American army from 
 the German throat during the critical days from October 
 11 to November 1, 1918. In front of the 82nd Division, 
 the elements of the Kriemhilde Stellung were, first, a 
 powerful outpost line comprising St. Juvin and Hill 
 182 immediately north of that town, and the ridge be- 
 tween St. Juvin and Sommerance known as Ridge 85.5. 
 North of this outpost line stand the natural fortresses 
 ChampigneuUe and St. Georges. The Kriemhilde Stellung 
 
86 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 was, however, the last partly organized defensive barrier 
 south of the Hirson-Mezieres-Sedan railroad. This rail- 
 road was of fundamental importance to the Germans, run- 
 ning from the big center at Metz to Mezieres, parallel to 
 the front of the battle line. Its importance was greatly- 
 increased by the fact that north of the railroad lay the 
 Ardennes Forest with few roads and no railroads. There- 
 fore, the retirement of a very large part of the German 
 army must necessarily be effected along this one railroad. 
 It was imperative that the German should hold his last 
 defensive position south of Sedan. In the light of these 
 facts, it is easy to understand why every prisoner captured 
 during the month of October stated that his organization 
 had been ordered to hold its position *'at all costs.'* The 
 will of the American was equally resolute to break through. 
 
 Price Paid by 164th Infantry Brigade 
 
 On the morning of October 10, 1918, when the 325th 
 Infantry attacked through the 327th Infantry and 328th 
 Infantry, the two last-named regiments had been in con- 
 tinuous heavy fighting for three days and nights. The 
 men had been without hot food or coffee, and no water 
 had been available for drinking except the polluted water 
 of the Aire Eiver. The wounded had been evacuated by 
 stretcher bearers working under continuous heavy fire, and 
 many of these stretcher bearers had themselves become 
 casualties. The losses in both regiments had been severe. 
 Many dead were buried during October 10, and for forty- 
 eight hours thereafter parties of pioneers worked at this 
 melancholy task. In the 327th Infantry the following 
 officers had been killed in action or later died from wounds : 
 1st Lt. Jerome E. Kemmerer, Co. D; 1st Lt. "Walter H. 
 Levie, Co. I and Lt. James E. Cantwell, unassigned. Nine- 
 teen officers were wounded, six were gassed and evacuated 
 
96 97 
 
 82nd division IN MEUSE-ARGO] 
 
 Dotted lines indicate tenipor 
 
 Solid lines indicate organized 
 
98 99 
 
 PENSIVE, OCT. 10-NOV. 1, 1918 
 ions of advance units during the day 
 le at midnight 
 
 00 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OP 82nd DIVISION 87 
 
 and three were evacuated sick. Six ofiicers of the regi- 
 ment were captured in the German counter-attack at 
 Cornay and one of these officers, Capt. Charles H. Brown, 
 Co. A, who had been severely wounded and captured, was 
 later recaptured at Martincourt Farm by the 325th In- 
 fantry. Of the enlisted men of the 327th Infantry 115 
 were killed in action or died of wounds; 90 were cap- 
 tured or classified ^'missing in action"; 675 were wounded 
 or gassed and 100 were evacuated, sick. 
 
 In the 32Sth Infantry, the following officers were killed 
 in action during this flank attack: 2nd Lt. Kirby P. 
 Stewart, G. Co., 2nd Lt. 0. M. Coston, A Co., and 2nd 
 Lt. Carl Goldsmith, M Co., 328th Inf., who died at the 
 outskirts of Cornay leading his platoon in an attack. 2nd 
 Lt. Walter M. Little, Supply Co., 328th Inf., died later 
 in the hospital of wounds received October 7. Twelve 
 officers of the regiment were evacuated wounded; 9 evacu- 
 ated gassed; 3 evacuated sick, making a total of 28 officer 
 casualties. One hundred and twenty-nine enlisted men were 
 killed or died of wounds; 387 evacuated wounded; 130 
 evacuated gassed; 52 evacuated sick; 20 captured, making 
 a total of 718 lost in this operation. 
 
 The importance of this flank attack and the measure of 
 success achieved is indicated by the telegram sent on the 
 late afternoon of October 7th by direction of General 
 Pershing : 
 
 ** Headquarters, 1st Army Corps— Oct. 7th, 1918 
 
 C. G., 82nd Division, G-3, 1095 period The Commander- 
 in-Chief directed me to congratulate General Julian R. 
 Lindsey. on the success of his thrust in which I heartily 
 
 concur, (sgd) Liggett — 4:30 p. m. 
 
 ***** 
 
 Bear General Lindsey: It gives me great pleasure to 
 transmit this to you. (sgd) G. B. Duncan, Maj. Gen., 
 Comdg. 82nd Div.'^ 
 
88 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 October 11, 1918, a Day of Testing 
 
 In many respects, the 11th of October, 1918, tested the 
 qualities of the 82nd Division more than any day in its 
 history. The 325th Infantry, 326th Infantry and the 
 327th Infantry were all three plunged into an exceedingly 
 desperate fight for a footing in the outpost positions of the 
 Kriemhilde Stellung line. The 326th Infantry, west of the 
 Aire, attacked from Marcq in an effort to cross the Aire 
 River, where it bends toward Grand-Pre, just south of 
 St. Juvin. The 325th Infantry and 327th Infantry, east 
 of the Aire, attacked the ridge between St. Juvin and 
 Sommerance. The 326th Infantry failed, but with a gal- 
 lantry which will be a source of boundless pride to this 
 Division. The other two regiments were tried to the ut- 
 most, but eventually achieved the ridge. 
 
 It vnll be necessary to consider the operations of each 
 regiment separately and to examine the special situation 
 with which each was confronted. The dossier of the 82nd 
 Division shows the receipt of the following messages, which 
 resulted in the relief of the left brigade of the 1st Division 
 by the 327th Infantry. 
 
 ''00:05 hours, 10 Oct. 1918, Col. Montgomery, G-3, 
 1st A. C. called at 12 o'clock midnight and asked if 
 we had received our Field Order. When told 'No,' he 
 stated as follows: 'General Duncan will continue to-mor- 
 row morning li^ hours earlier than to-day (7 a.m.). Your 
 right boundary extends from Baulny north practically in 
 a straight line along the western edge of Bois de Boyon 
 to Sommerance. You will relieve the elements of the 1st 
 Division west of that boundary. The 1st Division line 
 extends from Fleville, running northeast to Cote de 
 Maldah. You will be responsible for the part of the Line 
 west of your eastern boundary. You must effect relief 
 of the elements of the 1st Division on this line before 
 daybreak.' " 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 89 
 
 *'10 Oct. 1918, 2 hours, 22 minutes— from General 
 Duncan to Major Scott. Tell General Lindsey when he 
 comes in that in sending that one company to his right 
 that he must send it to arrive by 5 hours if possible to the 
 line between Fleville and west edge of Bois de Boy on to 
 relieve the elements of the 1st Division at that point.'' 
 
 In accordance with the above message, K Company, 
 325th Infantry (Capt. Melton), proceeded before 5 hours, 
 October 10, to a point one kilometer south of Fleville, where 
 the main Fleville road is crossed by an east and west road 
 to Exermont. No elements of the 1st Division w^ere en- 
 countered, but a German patrol was met and captured. 
 Captain Melton outposted the Exermont Eoad for a dis- 
 tance of some 500 meters from the main Fleville road. 
 This company remained in the assigned position until 
 October 12th. 
 
 *'ll hours 5 minutes 10th Oct. — ^message to C. G., 164th 
 Brig. Send one Major and one company from your re- 
 serve to the east of the River Aire to back up the company 
 which relieved the elements of the 1st Division between 
 Fleville and Bois de Boyon. The Major will be in com- 
 mand of these two companies and will push forward to 
 the general line Sommerance (exclusive) to the west, where 
 they will relieve the elements of the 16th Inf. now on that 
 line. I believe that there is very little in front of you. 
 Corps is very insistent that they should have exact location 
 of your front lines and perhaps you can send some officers 
 down to get location. The Division Commander directs 
 that you push forward to the line indicated and report the 
 location of your front line — By direction of the Division 
 
 Commander— Raymond Sheldon, Chief of Staff." 
 ***** 
 
 **12 hours 25 minutes 10th Oct. 1918— Message from 
 Col. Ely: I have message dated 10 a.m. from C. O. 16th 
 Inf. as follows: C. G., 1st Brig, informs me that your 
 Division is to relieve our lines from Sommerance west. 
 "We are advancing on that line this a.m. and are about 
 there now. Please advise when you intend to make relief 
 
90 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 for we will have to move on the east of Sommerance 
 in support, (sgd) Koppeck." 
 
 # # 4& « « 
 
 '^Bonehead 7 (G-3, 1st Corps) reported at 13 hours 5 
 minutes Oct. 10, 1918, a large concentration of enemy 
 troops 1 km. east of St. Juvin. Wants to know if he can 
 fire upon them.^ Albany 1 (C. G., 82nd Div.) replied 'Yes' 
 to above question. Same information had been received 
 from 1st Division by Albany 7 (G-3, 82nd Div.) and same 
 reply.'' 
 
 Relief op a Brigade of 1st Division. 
 
 Shortly after 11 hours, Companies E and F, 327th In- 
 fantry, under Captain Conklin, were sent to relieve the 
 front line of the 16th Infantry north of Fleville. Early 
 that afternoon the two remaining companies of the 2nd 
 Battalion and Companies I, L and M of the 3rd Battalion 
 moved to complete the relief. The 2nd Battalion (Major 
 Blanchard) took over the positions o^ the outpost bat- 
 talion, and the 3rd Battalion (Captain Davis) relieved the 
 support line. The movement was started at 16 hours, 10th 
 of October, and was completed an hour later. At 17 hours, 
 the following telephone report was received at Division 
 Headquarters from the 164th Infantry Brigade: 
 
 **Mr. Ely reported at 16 hours: Operations Officer re- 
 connoitered and reports much gas in Fleville with con- 
 stant shelling. Am running telephone lines forward. 
 Blanchard will assume command of the advance lines. May 
 establish ammunition dump north of Fleville to-night and 
 will push our advance. Observation and intelligence work 
 being established. Men in excellent spirits, (sgd) Ely." 
 
 After the relief had been completed, the 18th Infantry 
 informed the 327th Infantry that the 18th Infantry also 
 was to be included in the relief. The depleted companies 
 of the 327th Infantry therefore extended their lines to the 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 91 
 
 east until they had covered in addition the position oc- 
 cupied by the 18th Infantry. The most advanced outpost 
 groups of the 1st Division were relieved by similar groups 
 from the 2nd Battalion, 327th Infantry, in little patches 
 of woods or thickets scattered along the small ridge 00.0- 
 84.3 to 99.0-84.2. This outpost line is about 500 meters 
 south of an east and west line through Sommerance. 
 The main body of the forward battalion of the 1st Divi- 
 sion was relieved on two lines, the 1st of which was 500 
 meters south of the outpost detachments. 
 
 The 164th Inf. Brig. Field Order No. 7, issued during 
 the forenoon of October 10, had stated: 
 
 ''The new position will be simply occupying a defensive 
 sector. ' ' 
 
 This interpretation of the relief was not reversed until 
 late on the night of October 10. At 18 hours, October 10, 
 1918, the following message was received at Division Head- 
 quarters from Chief of Staff, 1st Corps: 
 
 ''Operations for 1st Corps to-morrow will be continued 
 at 7 o'clock. Line of direction is Sivrey-lez-Buzancy (ex- 
 clusive) -Briquenay (exclusive) -the heights northwest and 
 southwest of Le Morthomme. Liaison with 38th Corps on 
 eastern edge of Bois de Bourgogne-Grand-Pre. ' * 
 
 (Answer.) "General Duncan to Chief of Staff, 1st 
 Corps; 'I will have to push forward all the artillery 
 to-night.' " 
 
 At about 21 hours, the orders for attack reached the 
 327th Infantry. 
 
 The east boundary of the 82nd Division sector was 
 now Sommerance (exclusive) -Sivry-lez-Buzancy (ex- 
 clusive) ; the west boundary Marcq (inclusive) -St. Juvin 
 exclusive ) -Verpel ( exclusive ) -Thenorgues ( exclusive ) -Har- 
 ricourt (inclusive). The intermediate Corps objective 
 wa5 the line Imecourt-ChampigneuUe-Grand-Pre. The 
 Corps Order called for a halt of one-half hour on this 
 
92 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 line for the purpose of reorganization and movement for- 
 ward of artillery. The first objective was Sivry-lez- 
 Buzancy ( exclusive )-Ver pel (inclusive). The 1st Corps 
 directed that divisions advance to the first objective in- 
 dependently, prepared to advance farther to the Corps 
 objective at 13 hours. The 1st Corps objective was Sivry- 
 lez-Buzancy ( exclusive )-Thenorgues (inclusive). "When 
 this line was reached, it was directed that exploitation 
 be carried out to the front and contact kept with the 
 enemy. Five tanks were ordered to support the attack of 
 the 82nd Division. The artillery was to keep harassing 
 and interdiction fire in front of the infantry with one ac- 
 companying gun for each front line battalion. C Company, 
 321st M. G. Battalion, was ordered to support the attack. 
 The jump-off line designated was the Sommerance-St. 
 Juvin road. 
 
 Colonel Ely directed that the 3rd Battallion, 327th In- 
 fantry, (less K Company) act as assault battalion, sup- 
 ported by the 2nd Battalion, with the 1st Battalion (plus 
 K Company) as Di\dsional reserve. During the night of 
 October 10, B Company, 321st M. G. Battalion (Captain 
 Cunningham), relieved machine-gun elements of the 1st 
 Division at the cross road, 300 meters south of Sommerance. 
 Later in the night Captain Cunningham sent a patrol for- 
 ward into Sommerance to make a reconnaissance. This 
 patrol was fired on from the center of the village. 
 
 Capt. McWhorter with C Company, 321st Machine Gun 
 Battalion, moved into a support position, just north of 
 Fleville. During the heavy shell fire which took place 
 during this change of position. Lieutenant Dutton was 
 severely wounded and died shortly afterwards in the hos- 
 pital. 
 
 Col. Gordon Johnston came to the 82nd Division as Chief 
 of Staff at 2 hours 20 minutes, October 11. Colonel 
 Sheldon was relieved and went to the 77th Division. 
 
OFFICIAL HISTOHY OF 82nd DIVISION 93 
 
 It will now be necessary to turn back to the 325tli In- 
 fantry and follow their progress throngh the night of 
 October 10. At darkness on that day, Regimental Head- 
 quarters was established on the Cornay Ridge with the 
 3rd Battalion on the slope in reserve. The 1st and 2nd 
 Battalions were scattered from that point north to the 
 Aire River doing patrol work over a large territory. Dur- 
 ing the day, the battalions of the Regiment had been in 
 close liaison with the regimental commander. This is evi- 
 denced by the numerous messages in the regimental dossier 
 of which the following are of special interest: 
 
 To Capt. Marshburn, Co. G, 2:50 p.m. "No Germans 
 
 found on this side of the River Aire. Point 84.5-96.8 is 
 
 covered by M. G. fire from Boche trenches. Able to 
 
 locate M. G. at 86.5-97.8. No Germans seen in St. Juvin, 
 
 but about 100 seen to east of St. Juvin in trenches from 
 
 85.5-97.4 to 85.4-98.2. The R. R. tracks along river could 
 
 not be patrolled on account of M. G. fire. We did not 
 
 cross river on account of so many guns opening fire. R. R. 
 
 dump at 8.45-96.8 was fired on by our artillery and a few 
 
 buildings are on fire. The Germans threw two barrages 
 
 and we had to advance toward St. Juvin slowly. We could 
 
 only observe St. Juvin, but did not draw fire, (sgd.) 
 
 Fawcett.'* 
 
 4^ « * « * 
 
 To C. 0., 325th Inf. *'No report of river crossings have 
 
 been received from our patrols, (sgd.) Hawkins.'* 
 
 * # « # * 
 
 To C. 0., 325th Inf., 17 hours. ''Patrols sent toward 
 Aire River have reached Hill 240 at point 96.3-83.3 and 
 extend west from there to point 97.4-83.3. Patrols report 
 they have been held up by enemy and our own artillery. 
 
 No sign of enemy infantry, (sgd.) Lett.'* 
 
 * * * * * 
 
 Note to Regimental Commander : ' ' There has been slight 
 shelling of Cornay by enemy artillery. Our patrols re- 
 ceived very severe shelling at times. Men in Cornay have 
 received fire from Boche plane twice during the day. This 
 fire they returned. One Lieut, and 10 men from 164th 
 
94 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 Brig, were found wounded in enemy territory and evacu- 
 ated. The Lieutenant and three men were found 3 
 km. from our present line by patrol from Co. G. This 
 Lieut, states that Germans retired about 10 p.m. 9th- 
 10th Oct. and left them in dugout with three other men. 
 There seems to have been a relief to our front as about 
 500 troops were exchanged in region to right of St. Juvin 
 on Oct. 10. (sgd) Bettes.'' 
 
 In addition to these messages, the following despatch was 
 received by the division commander from Headquarters, 
 163rd Infantry Brigade: 
 
 At 19 hours 5 minutes; "326th Inf. reports that they 
 learned from five prisoners that the enemy is evacuating 
 St. Juvin.'' 
 
 Between midnight and 1 hour, night of October 10-11, 
 Colonel Whitman received Field Order No. 8, 164th Inf. 
 Brig., attached to which was 82nd Division Field Order 
 No. 23. The substance of these orders have already been 
 outlined in the statement of orders received by the 327tk 
 Infantry during the night of October 10-11. Some further 
 details not previously covered and contained in both orders 
 are as follows: 
 
 **For this attack, the 164th Brig, is composed of the 
 325th and 327th Inf. Regiments. Each regiment will 
 have one battalion in front line; one battalion in support 
 and one battalion in reserve. Reserve Battalion, 327th 
 Inf., will be the Division reserve and will follow the sup- 
 port battalion, same regiment, at 3 kil. The reserve bat- 
 talion, 325th Inf. will be the brigade reserve and mil 
 follow the support battalion, same regiment, at 3 kil. The 
 Machine Gun Co., 325th Inf., will be attached to the ad- 
 vance battalion of that regiment, and B Co., 321st M. G. 
 Bn. to Advance Battalion, 327th Inf. The remaining 
 machine gun companies constitute the brigade reserve and 
 will be maneuvered and commanded by the C. 0. 321st 
 M. G. Bn. Field and combat trains will accompany their 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 95 
 
 The Brigade order stated that information of the enemy; 
 and our own troops is as set forth in Par. 1 of the Divi- 
 sional order, which reads: 
 
 **((i) The enemy has heen driven north of the line 
 Sommerance-St.Juvin-Grand-Pre. St. Juvin is reported 
 evacuated. 
 
 (h) The 1st Corps attacks at 7 hours, 11th Oct., 1918, 
 on its present front.'* 
 
 The Division order further provided that : 
 
 "Battalions that are to lead the attack in each brigade 
 Trail be moved north of the Aire Eiver before daylight. 
 Crossing will be covered by strong patrols." 
 
 ' ' The 163rd Brig, will attack between the west boundary 
 of the Division and Meridian 98.5 and the 164th Brig, 
 between the same meridian and the east boundary of the 
 Division. ' ' 
 
 Colonel "Whitman was confronted with the problem of 
 getting to the jump-off at 5 hours, October llth^ from his 
 extended positions north of Comay. The distance from 
 Cornay Eidge to the St. Juvin-Sommerance road was about 
 4 kilometers. No fords had been found by the patrols 
 and the 1st and 2nd Battalions were extended over a 
 front of two kilometers. The night was dark and the time 
 was short. It was decided not to waste valuable hours 
 hunting for fords under such unfavorable conditions. It 
 was known that the engineers were constructing a foot 
 bridge at Fleville. This was selected for the point at 
 which to cross the river. The 3rd Battalion on the Cornay 
 Ridge was ordered to start immediately. Rush orders were 
 sent to the 2nd Battalion to assemble and foUow. The 1st 
 Battalion was put in Brigade reserve with orders to follow 
 at three kilometers. The leading companies felt their way 
 to the river and waded it in single file, using the foot bridge 
 as a guide. Daylight found the 8rd Battalion, 325th In- 
 
96 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF S2nd DIVISION 
 
 fantry, about 1% kilometers from the St. Juvin-Som- 
 merance Road and moving with all possible speed in 
 column of twos up the river road from Fleville to St. 
 Juvin. It was apparent to Colonel Whitman that he 
 would not be in position by 5 hours, but he felt confident 
 that his dispositions would be complete on the jump-off 
 line by 6 hours with a full hour remaining for final in- 
 structions before attacking at 7 hours. 
 
CHAPTER X 
 
 THE SOMMERANCE-ST. JUVIN ROAD 
 
 The story of events now returns to the 327tli Infantry. 
 Before daybreak the three companies of the 3rd Battalion, 
 moved forward from the lines on which the 2nd Battalion 
 had relieved the 1st Division and advanced about 50Q 
 meters to the St. Juvin-Sommerance Road. As these 
 companies advanced they found themselves in immediate 
 contact vfith the enemy who retired slowly fighting as he 
 fell back. Our men were in position on this jump-off line 
 in accordance with orders at 5 hours. The battalion was 
 extended along this road to cover a kilometer of front. 
 The right flank was about 250 meters west of the first 
 building in the western outskirts of Sommerance. After 
 arrival on this line, machine guns and artillery fire con- 
 tinued to harass our troops, A heavy mist hung over 
 the entire country. The battalion appeared to be alone 
 on a desolate road. Liaison groups could find no evidence 
 of support on either flank. At 7 hours the battalion ad- 
 vanced followed by the 2nd Battalion in support. Captain 
 Cunningham placed his machine gunners with the sup- 
 port waves and advanced with the infantry. On reaching 
 the top of the ridge 85.5, a few hundred meters from the 
 initial point, enemy fire became very intense. Captain 
 Davis, commanding the 3rd Battalion, was severely 
 wounded less than twenty minutes after jumping off. Cap- 
 tain Henley of M Company took command of the bat- 
 
 97 
 
98 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 talion, but was himself shot down shortly afterward. All 
 the remaining officers of this battalion became casualties 
 within a few minutes after the advance was commenced, 
 and the men went forward led entirely by non-commis- 
 sioned officers. No tanks had appeared; no troops had 
 come up on either side; no friendly artillery barrage was 
 apparent and bands of wire met the leading wave on 
 Ridge 85.5, northwest of Sommerance. As the men strug- 
 gled through these entanglements, they were subjected to 
 terrific enfilade fire along the wire and from both flanks. 
 They were also under a continuous rain of missiles from 
 the front. Major Blanchard, commanding the leading and 
 support battalions, saw that the 3rd Battalion was melting 
 into disorganization and took forward the 2nd Battalion 
 to continue the attack. The 2nd Battalion, E and F Com- 
 panies leading, arrived abreast of the remnants of the 3rd 
 Battalion and endeavored to carry on from this point. 
 During the advance of the 2nd Battalion to the Som- 
 merance Road, 1st Lt. G. H. Byrd, Adjutant, 2nd Bn., 
 was killed by a fragment of shell at Major Blanchard 's 
 side. 
 
 When the assault had proceeded for about a kilometer 
 north of the St. Juvin-Sommerance Road, Major Blanchard 
 perceived that groups of the enemy were filtering south 
 from one thicket to another and out of the various small 
 patches of woods that dot this open country. Already 
 the enemy had collected in considerable numbers in rear 
 of his right flank. He could see no American troops com- 
 ing to his support from any direction. It was now about 
 9 hours 30 minutes. Major Blanchard sent Lieutenant 
 Hackney to Colonel Ely, who had established an advance 
 Regimental P. C. in a gully just south of the Sommer- 
 ance-St. Juvin Road. Lieutenant Hackney explained the 
 present situation to the regimental commander, who sent 
 word to Major Blanchard to use his own judgment and 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 99 
 
 fall back if he found it necessary. About twenty minutes 
 after receiving this message. Major Blanchard directed 
 retirement to the Sommerance Road. This movement" was 
 covered by the machine gunners under Captain Cunning- 
 ham. The Infantry was withdrawn in orderly fashion by 
 groups, each retirement being covered by our fire. Captain 
 Fowle, Regimental Operations Officer, and Lieutenant 
 Hackney, 2nd Bn. Intelligence Officer, personally placed 
 each detachment in position on the St. Juvin-Sommerance 
 Road. Outposts and observation posts were established 
 300 meters north of this road. Through this screen, the 
 last of the Infantry and finally the machine gunners 
 leap-frogged to the rear. A brave effort v/as checked, 
 but the 327th Infantry had pierced and held for a time 
 the outpost of the Kriemhildc-Stellung. The following 
 officers of the 327th Infantry died that morning: 1st 
 Lieutenant Byrd (already mentioned), 1st Lt. John W. 
 ^Anderson (Gas Officer, 3rd Bn.) and 1st Lt. Walter B. 
 Saddler, Co. E. Captain Conkling, F Co., received 
 wounds from which he later died. Many officers were 
 wounded and a large number of enlisted men were killed 
 and wounded. During this engagement Lieutenants 
 Rowell, Grainger and Moylan, all of Company B, 321st 
 Machine Gun Battalion, were evacuated for wounds. 1st 
 Lieutenant Fitzpatrick, Co. E, and 2nd Lt. Theodore H. 
 Smith, Co. L, with a little handful of men were so far 
 in front that when the retirement came they were unable 
 to get back before being cut off by the enemy. Lieutenant 
 Fitzpatrick was not captured until that night and Lieu- 
 tenant Smith until the next morning. A number of the 
 enemy were in turn captured by our troops during this 
 attack. All prisoners taken were from the 37th German 
 Division. 
 
100 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 , The 325th Infantry on October 11, 1918 
 
 The story of the 325th Infantry left that unit at about 
 6 hours on the Fleville-St. Juvin Road, hastening to get 
 in position on the St. Juvin-Sommerance Eoad. Colonel 
 "Whitman, Captain Wright, his adjutant, and Major Pierce 
 were at the head of the column consisting of Companies 
 M, I, L and the Eegimental Machine Gun Company, in 
 the order named. About 300 meters south of the junc- 
 tion formed by the Fleville-St. Juvin Road with the 
 Sommerance-St. Juvin Road, a burst of machine-gun fire 
 from the right flank swept the column. Several men 
 fell and our men moved into the ditch on the east side 
 of the road for protection. This fire came from the crest 
 and slopes of the hill 200 or 300 meters east of the river 
 road. This hill was south of the Sommerance-St. Juvin 
 Road, Fire also came from the slopes of Ridge 85.5 
 to the north and from the direction of St. Juvin. Colonel 
 Whitman and Major Pierce worked forward to the Som- 
 merance Road for a personal reconnaissance. A survey 
 of the situation showed no friendly troops in sight, but 
 many enemj^ snipers and machine gunners on the high 
 ground immediately ahead. Artillery now opened on the 
 road on which the regiment lay. It was 6 hours 45 min- 
 utes. To get into position for the Corps attack, it was 
 necessary to deploy to the right front and extend for a 
 kilometer in width from the road junction to the east. No 
 deployment, however, could be made until the enemy was 
 dislodged from the hill on the immediate right of our 
 column. Orders were sent to the two rear infantry com- 
 panies (I and L) to break off to their right and send a 
 skirmish line with its left flank on the highway to sweep 
 the enemy north of the St. Juvin-Sommerance Road. 
 This was successfully done and the regiment extricated for 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OP 82nd DIVISION 101 
 
 the moment from the peril of close range flank fire. In this 
 preliminary action, Capt. Charles A. Fowler of Company M 
 was killed as he leaped to the top of the bank to direct 
 the deployment of his company. 
 
 As the line passed the jump-off road, Company M joined 
 on the left flank, and at 7:20 the attack moved forward 
 and started up the slopes of Ridge 85.5 under a heavy 
 fire which ran along the crest clear to St. Juvin. The 
 ridge was found to be heavily protected by enemy wire. 
 Along the top of the crest was a sunken road which ran 
 due west into St. Juvin. No American troops appeared 
 on the left flank of the regiment, but St. Juvin was ob- 
 viously full of Germans who kept up a continuous raking 
 fire. 
 
 The promised tanks had not appeared and no 75 mm. 
 accompanying gun had reported. There was no friendly 
 barrage preceding the advance. One platoon of the 
 Machine Gun Company supported the advance of I Com- 
 pany and another platoon cooperated with M Company. 
 The 3rd Platoon used indirect fire over the heads of our 
 advancing troops. The machine gunners moved forward 
 with this assault battalion and lost heavily. Our men tore 
 through the wire, charged and maneuvered against the 
 German machine gunners and killed and were killed until 
 the top of the ridge was in our possession. This was ac- 
 complished at 8 hours 5 minutes. This success could not 
 have been achieved except by troops of the highest morale. 
 The right flank company could see no American troops 
 on the right, but the thick mist did not permit a far view. 
 At 8 hours 30 minutes, liaison was established along the 
 85.5 Ridge with the 327th Infantry. Colonel Whitman, 
 accompanied by Captain "Wright, proceeded along the 
 fire-swept road half-way to Sommerance and talked with 
 /Captain Fowle, Operations Officer, 327th Inf. 
 
 The opposition of the enemy to our advance beyond 
 
102 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 the sunken road on the crest of the ridge became so 
 intense and the fire from the left flank assumed such pro- 
 portions that the 325th Infantry was unable to make 
 further progress. Indeed, it became a very serious ques- 
 tion whether the regiment could cling to the position won 
 without suffering virtual annihilation. Colonel Yfhitman 
 sent a runner back on the road toward Fleviile with a 
 message to Major Hawkins, commanding the 2nd Bat- 
 talion in support, and directed that reinforcement be sent 
 up. F Company was immediately ordered forward, re- 
 porting to Colonel Whitman at the crossroads at about 
 9 hours. This company was used to cover the left flank 
 of the regiment by filling in the gap between the cross- 
 roads and the Aire Eiver to the west. The Brigade Order 
 had given meridian 98.5 as the western boundary of the 
 brigade. This gave a front of 500 meters immediately 
 east of the Aire River to the 163rd Infantry Brigade. No 
 troops appeared, however, to fill this gap and Colonel 
 Whitman made the disposition already indicated. 
 
 About 10 o'clock, Capt. Parley B. Christensen of I 
 Company was killed on the ridge. The regiment had now 
 lost two of its company commanders. 
 
 325th Infantry Alone on Sommeeance Eoad 
 
 It win be remembered that at 10 hours. Major Blanch- 
 ard had withdrawn from his point of farthest advance 
 and was organized on this same ridge between the 325th 
 Infantry on the west and Sommerance on the east. Both 
 regiments were now in liaison and Major Blanchard, go- 
 ing to Colonel Ely, told him that he considered the position 
 a good one, although very heavy fire was coming from 
 the front and right flank. At 10 hours the following 
 message was sent to the C. G., 164th Brig., at the P. C. 
 in Fleviile: 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 103 
 
 *'Only one officer left in the battalion. Line was ahead 
 of both flanks and compelled to draw back. Now on 
 parallel 85.5. Whitman reported on my left. My officers 
 and men so exhausted they are not effective. Strong re- 
 sistance — shells — M. G. Prisoners say three regiments in 
 front. A strong counter-attack could not be stopped by 
 us. Request reinforcements, (sgd) Ely." 
 
 At 10 hours 45 minutes, the following message was 
 sent to Brigade Headquarters: 
 
 *'No support on right ilank. Both advance battalions 
 almost decimated. Men fought hard. Not a straggler 
 met. Have withdrawn to jump-off road. Slight shelter. 
 Request immediate help, (sgd) Ely." 
 
 The Division dossier contains the following record: 
 
 * 'Message No. 131, 11th Oct. 1918— from 164th Brig.— 
 at 11 liours 40 minutes : From Col. Ely at 99.5-84.7, 11 
 hours 30 minutes. Lost 50 per cent of my command. 
 Boche counter-attacked; filtering in through woods. Un- 
 able to get in touch on my right. Line now on Som- 
 merance-St. Juvin Road. Unless I drop back, will prob- 
 ably be cut off." 
 
 # « # * « 
 
 General Lindsey notified Division Headquarters of his 
 reply to Ely as follows: ''Drop back under cover of 
 machine gun fire. Dig in if necessary and hold. Notify 
 Col. Whitman.' Ely said he had. I ordered artillery fire 
 in front." 
 
 Major Blanchard received a message at 11 hours 30 
 minutes from Colonel Ely ordering the withdrawal of 
 troops of the 327th Infantry to a ridge one kilometer 
 south of the Sommerance-St. Juvin Road. Shortly before 
 this time, Colonel Whitman received a message from 
 Colonel Ely stating that the 327tli Infantry was with- 
 drawing about one kilometer south of the Sommerance 
 
104 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 Road. As the 327th Infantry withdrew to the Sommerance- 
 Fleville Koad on practically the same lines from which 
 they had jumped off that morning, Major Hawkins ad- 
 vanced with E Company followed by G Company, both 
 of the 325th Infantry, and took up a position along the 
 ridge on the right flank of the 325th Infantry line, re- 
 placing the troops of the 327th Infantry. H Company, 
 325th Infantry, had been detached from Major Hawkins' 
 Battalion by the Brigade Commander for military police 
 work in the vicinity of Fleville. 
 
 About 11 hours, Capt. Lamar Y. McLeod, Operations 
 Officer, was killed, making the third captain lost from the 
 325th Infantry. Colonel Whitman sent word detailing the 
 serious situation which confronted him and asked that the 
 1st Battalion, 325th Infantry, in reserve be sent to his 
 assistance. General Lindsey directed Colonel Whitman to 
 hold the ridge at all costs and added that the 327th In- 
 fantry would be ordered forward again to the ridge. The 
 companies of the 3rd Battalion on the crest formed a 
 salient, the flanks of which were continually swept by 
 machine gun fire. Companies B and C, 325th Infantry, 
 arrived at 11 hours 30 minutes and were placed below the 
 crest to resist any threatened counter-attack. Companies 
 A and D, 325th Infantry, were sent by General Lindsey 
 to reinforce the 327th Infantry, but Colonel Ely despatched 
 them to Colonel Whitman. Upon their arrival at 325th 
 Infantry Headquarters, both companies were deployed 
 upon the ridge. The entire regiment was now in the breech 
 with the exception of H and K Companies. 
 
 At 12 hours, Capt. Louis L. Battey, A Co., was killed 
 while leading his men forward over the bullet-swept 
 Sommerance Road. The regiment had now suffered a 
 loss of four company commanders in a desperate half- 
 day of fighting. Four enemy counter-attacks were made 
 during the day. All the four attacks were bloodily re- 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 105 
 
 pulsed. Our artillery responded promptly to calls for a 
 barrage. Twice this fire fell upon the ridge and our men 
 withdrew to the south slope, immediately reoccupying the 
 hill as the fire lifted, to follow the retiring enemy. A 
 message sent by Colonel Whitman at 14 hours to Major 
 Pierce, 3rd Bn., illustrates the situation : 
 
 **At 2:30 P.M. our artillery fire will stop. After that 
 the ridge must be reoccupied. The troops must advance no 
 further than that. They must dig in for the night. These 
 orders are peremptory, (sgd) Whitman." 
 
 At 13 hours, a fifth officer of this regiment was killedj> 
 1st Lt. ^Farley W. Moody. 
 
 327th Infantry Returns to Sommerance Eidgb 
 
 At 14 hours. General Lindsey sent the following mes- 
 sage to Lieutenant Colonel Burr, commanding the 1st Bat-' 
 talion, 327th Infantry, in Divisional Reserve. 
 
 ** Report with your command to Col. Ely, who is 
 hereby instructed to counter-attack at once from the woods 
 at 99.5-83.9, straight north and regain the 85.5 ridge, and 
 there dig in and organize for resistance. Col. Whitman 
 will be instructed to advance accordingly. The ridge must 
 be regained, but do not go beyond the ridge to-night.'' 
 
 The 1st Battalion, together with a detail of seventy-five 
 men from the 2nd Battalion, 327th Infantry, went forward 
 under command of Colonel Burr and regained the 85.5 
 ridge at 18 hours 30 minutes. Here the regiment dug in, 
 organizing the position in depth. At 17 hours 10 minutes, 
 Colonel Whitman sent the following message to the 3rd 
 Battalion, 325th Infantry: 
 
 **No troops are to be withdrawn from the ridge without 
 orders from me. The ridge will be held to the last. All 
 
106 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 company commanders have been notified, (sgd) Wlii?* 
 man. ' ' 
 
 Among other messages in the Division dossier, the fol- 
 lowing are of interest: 
 
 No. 137— 11th October 1918— From 164th Brig.— 13 
 hours 10 minutes : * * Telephone from Whitman at 13 hours 
 10 said that Boche was counter-attacking him from ridge 
 north of parallel 85 between meridian 98 and 99, but he 
 does not fear for his left flank. Have put all my available 
 
 artillery on that ridge." 
 
 * # * * » 
 
 From 164th Brig. — 13:15 hours: ''My whole brigade 
 is and has been east of the river since H hour. My left 
 flank not far from cross roads 98.2-84.9. It seems that 
 164th Brig, was the only one to get off at H hour. Eeport 
 that Division on my right is advancing near parallel 85 
 is the first I have heard of them. They must have just 
 
 jumped off. (sgd) Lindsey.'* 
 
 # » * * * 
 
 Message No. 140—11 Oct. 1918— Col. Johnston to Gen. 
 Lindsey at 14 hours : ' ' You are authorized to take the Divi- 
 sional Eeserve and retake the crest along the 85.5 parallel. 
 There are supporting troops close in your rear. Having 
 secured the^ crest, dig in and hold line until further 
 orders. ' ' 
 
 « « • * « 
 
 Col. Johnston to G-3, 1st Corps: *' General Liggett was 
 in and is satisfied with the situation. Yfe had the mis- 
 fortune to be knocked off that ridge, but we are going to 
 take the 85.5 parallel. We are using all that we have on 
 that side (east of the river) and you have those troops 
 just below (78th Division). We would like to have you 
 send one battalion to Fleville. Can you do it ? Col. Mont- 
 gomery said he would take it up with the Chief of Staff 
 and notify us." 
 
 In the Division dossier is one memorandum which reveals 
 an estimate of the troops of the 164th Infantry Brigade 
 during a very critical time in the operations of this des- 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 107 
 
 perate day. A squadron of the 2nd Cavalry attached to 
 the 1st Army was performing liaison duty in the 5th 
 Corps. A captain from this unit, from a post south of 
 Sommerance, sent the following message to the 1st Brigade, 
 1st Division, which repeated the message to the 82nd Divi- 
 sion. This message reached Division Headquarters at 14 
 hours 45 minutes: 
 
 "'Major Blanehard, 327th Inf. with 300 men, holding 
 
 crest of hill at Sommerance, withdrawing to crest of hill 
 
 1 km. south of Sommerance. Morale and confidence of 
 
 men very good, but officers badly needed by the 327th 
 
 Inf. Most of companies without officers, who were killed 
 
 or wounded. Surgeon and bandages requested." 
 « « # # # 
 
 *'At 13 hours 40 minutes, from crest of hill 1 km. south 
 of Sommerance. Captain Fraser, 2nd Bn., 325th Inf. has 
 reached this point to support 327th Inf. Fresh troops with 
 splendid morale.'' 
 
 Night found both regiments of the 164th Brigade hold- 
 ing ridge 85.5 between Sommerance and St. Juvin. 
 
 Lieutenant Colonel Burr, now commanding the 327th In- 
 fantry, received the following message from General 
 Lindsey : 
 
 "Congratulate you upon attaining the ridge. Division 
 is greatly pleased but anxious about your defense. Under 
 these circumstances the ridge must not be allowed again, 
 to get into the enemy's hands." 
 
 The 2nd Battalion of the 325th Infantry was on the right 
 of 327th Infantry, and outposted the brigade line near Som- 
 merance. A patrol from this Battalion got in touch with 
 the 1st Division about a kilometer to the southeast, in the 
 vicinity of the Cote de Maldah. The 1st and 3rd Bat- 
 talions of the 325th Infantry, partially mingled, extended 
 along Eidge 85.5 for about one kilometer of front on the 
 
108 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 left of the 327th Infantry. Colonel "Whitman's regiment 
 had that day lost five officers killed and twelve officers 
 wounded, among whom was Major Pierce, commanding the 
 3rd Battalion. Major Pierce refused to be evacuated. 
 Many enlisted men had been killed and more than two 
 hundred wounded men evacuated. The Eegimental Sur- 
 geon, Major Feaster, had established his advance dressing 
 station where the first casualties occurred and worked vrith 
 his assistant for twenty hours under continuous fire. 
 
 The regiment had taken about one hundred and fifty 
 prisoners and captured twenty machine guns. The Brigade 
 had been tried to the utmost, but had broken through the 
 outpost line of the Kriemhilde-Stellung. From the posi- 
 tion gained that day, our troops never receded. 
 
 The action of October 11, 1918, banished any thought 
 that the enemy intended an extensive withdrawal. On 
 the contrary, he had evidenced a grim purpose to hold a 
 terrain so admirably adapted for defense. Neither was he 
 content to permit the American line to remain in undis- 
 turbed possession of what had been gained. In the four 
 counter-attacks launched against us on October 11, the 
 enemy had shown the utmost prodigality in expending his 
 infantry and selected machine gunners. His assaults had 
 crumbled under our fire, which inflicted heavy losses. As 
 each wave shattered and fell back, substantial numbers of 
 prisoners were left in our hands. 
 
CHAPTER XI 
 THE MAECQ BRIDGEHEAD 
 
 To complete the account of tlie operations of the 82nd 
 Division on October 11, 1918, there remains only the epic 
 story of the 2nd Battalion, 326th Infantry. This narrative 
 has already described the advance of the 1st and the 3rd 
 Battalions of the 326th Infantry on October 10, 1918, in- 
 cluding the occupation of La Besogne and Marcq by the 
 1st Battalion. 
 
 At 14 hours, October 10, the following message was re- 
 corded in the Division dossier : 
 
 General Duncan to General Cronin: *'Hold line of re- 
 sistance and at the same time press on to the river. Get 
 a bridgehead across.*' 
 
 After message received from Chief of Staff, 1st Corps, 
 General Duncan called General Cronin again adding: 
 
 "It will be necessary to advance your line of resistance 
 towards Marcq and drive enemy across the Aire." 
 
 At 16 hours 50 minutes, the following telephone message 
 was sent from Division Headquarters to the Command- 
 ing Generals 163rd and 164th Brigades : 
 
 **Push patrols across Aire River to your north this aftei 
 noon and to-night. Direct them to investigate and report 
 
 109 
 
no OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 upon available fords and bridges. Enemy identifications 
 from the north side of the river are desired. Early report 
 on result of these patrols to be made.'* 
 
 The 2nd Battalion, 326th Infantry, less G Company, was 
 in reserve until mid-afternoon, October 10. G Company 
 of this battalion was a combat liaison group between the 
 1st and 3rd Battalions. About 16 hours, the 2nd Bat- 
 talion reached Pylone. Here General Cronin met Major 
 Jones, the battalion commander, and directed that the 2nd 
 Battalion effect a passing of lines through the 3rd Battalion ; 
 then continue to the town of Marcq, cross the Aire River 
 and occupy the town of St. Juvin and Hill 182, north of 
 the town. Company G rejoined the battalion, which moved 
 through the 3rd Battalion and advanced to the heights, 
 south of Marcq. The 326th Infantry Machine Gun Com- 
 pany was attached to this battalion. 
 
 It was dusk when E and G Companies descended from 
 the ridge into the town of Marcq. Major Jones estab- 
 lished his P. C. in the edge of the town and directed E 
 and G Companies to proceed north and cross the river. 
 E Company was ordered to use the railroad bridge south- 
 west of St. Juvin and G Company the Marcq-St. Juvin 
 Road bridge. The enemy was now shelling Marcq heavily 
 and this continued throughout the night. No officer or 
 soldier in either company had an opportunity to recon- 
 noiter in daylight the thousand meters of terrain betv/een 
 the town and the river. It was a cloudy night with a 
 bleak wind blowing. G Company (Captain Jeffers) and 
 E Company (1st Lieutenant Huff) felt their way down 
 the road to the marshy lowlands. Here Lieutenant Huff 
 found the railroad and followed it to the left, while Cap- 
 tain Jeffers continued with G Company along the road. 
 Both the railroad bridge and the road bridge were found 
 to be destroyed. Simultaneous with this discovery, G Com- 
 pany at the shattered road bridge received a shower of 
 

 \M' 
 
 * 
 
 i 
 
 
 ii 
 
 im^ 
 
 ^^ 
 
 m 
 
 ^ 
 
 f 
 
 V^^^ii^ '\ ' 4!^[ 
 
 
 M 
 
 M^^al 
 
 W'-y 
 
 
 "fes^ 
 
 ^^^^^^^1 
 
 v^i 
 
 IP 
 
 '^M 
 
 mil 
 
 M 
 
 Wm^ 
 
 !t... 
 
 V 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 M 
 
 
 »« jy^^^^f ^ 
 
 KiiiHyivpwfi^ 
 
 
 
 £ 
 
 ^'. . ^ 
 
 fV'' 
 
 
 f 
 
 , p»^ 
 
 
 ■n 
 
 I 
 
 i^ 
 
 bpi^ 
 
 m^- 
 
 Culvert near "bloody angle/' Jnnction St. .Tuvin-Soimnerance Ivoad 
 
 Marcq Bridgehead, looking toward St. Juvin 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 111 
 
 macliine-gun bullets from enemy outposts on the north 
 side of the river. The presence of E Company at the rail- 
 road bridge was not noted. Captain Jeffers and Lieutenant 
 Huff sent officer patrols along the river bank with orders 
 to discover a ford. The patrols returned after a time and 
 reported that a most careful reconnaissance had been made 
 but that no ford could be found. It was stated that the 
 banks of the river were steep and the water too deep for 
 wading. A soldier with a rifle, 220 rounds of ammuni- 
 tion and 50 pounds of other equipment can not swim a 
 river. The two company commanders held a brief con- 
 ference and decided to go back to Major Jones in Marcq 
 for further instructions. The Major directed both officers 
 to return and search again, step by step, along the river. 
 Only when certain that no ford existed was the effort to 
 cross to be abandoned. Again both officers and men were 
 sent on this mission. This time also no ford was found. 
 
 The Aire deepens and broadens substantially in its run 
 from St. Juvin to Grand-Pre, but there are spots suitable 
 for crossing had the patrols been able to stumble upon 
 them in the blackness of that lowering night. Near 
 the destroyed road bridge the river shallows to a depth 
 of two or three feet of water. This fact escaped our 
 patrols. "When this situation had been again reported to 
 Major Jones, the latter telephoned to Colonel Me Arthur 
 at the regimental P. C. north of Pylone. Colonel McArthur 
 conferred with General Cronin, who directed that deter- 
 mined efforts be made to cross by infiltration. Major Jones 
 instructed the company commanders that patrols should 
 make a reconnaissance along the river from the island 
 southeast of St. Juvin for a kilometer and a half to the 
 west and filter across by any means possible. 
 
 As in all previous attempts no ford was found. Captain 
 Jeffers then directed eight successive attempts to cross on 
 the shattered road bridge. It was possible for only one 
 
112 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 man at a time to scramble along this precarious footing, 
 clinging to sections of the hand-rail. Each of these in- 
 dividual efforts drew concentrated machine-gun fire which 
 killed several of our men and effectively blocked the pas- 
 sage. During the presence of our troops along the river 
 the enemy continued to shoot up Very lights between St. 
 Juvin and the north bank of the river. About midnight 
 the two companies withdrew to the heights south of Marcq. 
 
 At this time a conference was held in the battalion 
 P. C. at which Major Jones and the four company com- 
 manders of the battalion were present. Following the con- 
 ference Major Jones telephoned Colonel Mc Arthur that it 
 would be necessary for engineers to construct a bridge 
 before troops could get across the river. Colonel McArthur 
 communicated with General Cronin, who ordered a platoon 
 of engineers to report to Major Jones. This platoon ar- 
 rived under the personal command of Major Kelly, 307tli 
 Engineers, at 2 hours 30 minutes, October 11. General 
 Cronin had informed Colonel McArthur meanwhile that 
 the 2nd Battalion would attack St. Juvin at 5 hours, 
 October 11. The engineers tore down planks from shell- 
 wrecked buildings and strapped the timbers together with 
 their gun slings. 
 
 And now came an event of special significance. Through 
 the first half of the night, while the Infantry patrols were 
 endeavoring to cross on the demolished road bridge, the 
 enemy machine guns had chattered out a heavy fire on 
 this point. When the unmistakable noise of the hasty 
 bridge building began, all German machine-gun fire on 
 this area stopped. Only the artillery fire on the general 
 Marcq area continued. The Germans were now ready to 
 receive any Infantry at this crossing. 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 113 
 
 2nd Battalion, 326th Infantry, October 11, 1918 
 
 At 5 hours on October 11, a thick mist made it im- 
 possible to see more than a hundred meters away. The 
 battalion moved down the road to the bridge at H hour. 
 All units were in column of twos and in the following 
 order : G Company, one platoon Eegimental Machine Gun 
 Company, E Company, one platoon Regimental Machine 
 Gun Company, H Company and F Company. 
 
 Company B (1st Lt. Thomas C. Carter, Jr.) and Com- 
 pany C (Captain Wert), both of the 320th Machine Gun 
 Battalion, were disposed in depth on the heights in the 
 vicinity of Marcq and given the mission of supporting the 
 attack with over-head fire. 
 
 The enemy was quiet — unusually quiet, and our men 
 made little noise. It was hoped that the mist might cur- 
 tain the attack until the battalion got at close range. Cap- 
 tain Jeffers led on to the narrow bridge, his company be- 
 hind him in single file. About half of this first company 
 was over when a terrific burst of machine-gun fire swept 
 the bridge and the straight road lined with men. The 
 men of G Company not yet on the bridge turned to the 
 right and rushed into the water, crossing without great 
 difficulty under cover of the opposite bank which formed 
 a bulwark some three feet in height. The machine gun 
 platoon behind G- Company entered the water, followed 
 immediately by Lieutenant Huff and E Company. Captain 
 Jeffers led the men of G Company fifty to one hundred 
 3^ards on to the open ground just north of the river and 
 east of the road into St. Juvin. G Company was followed 
 by the machine gun platoon attached to it. Lieutenant Huff 
 swung his men to the left, wading down the stream and then 
 crawling up the north bank of the river which offered a 
 natural firing position. Some automatic riflemen were 
 
114 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 pushed a few yards forward on tlie left of the St. Juvin Road. 
 The plan of attack as directed by Major Jones prior to H 
 hour called for an enveloping movement against St. Juvin ; 
 Company G was to flank out the town from the east while 
 E Company struck from the west. H Company was to 
 support G Company, F Company to support the thrust 
 of E Company. By the time that the machine gun platoon 
 in support of E Company had entered the water and had 
 been follov/ed by half of H Company, it was impracticable 
 to use more men along the river bank on each side of the 
 bridge than were already employed. The two platoons of 
 H Company swung to the right of the bridge along the 
 river, the balance of H Company remained under slight 
 cover beside the road running south of the river to 
 Marcq, while P Company deployed on the first ridge near 
 the railroad track. 
 
 By this time the volume of enemy machine-gun fire had 
 grown to barrage intensity. G Company suffered prac- 
 tical annihilation. Lieutenant E. N. Leiboult, G Company, 
 and Lieutenant Tate of the Machine Gun Company were 
 both killed. Lieutenant Ostranger of G Company was 
 wounded or gassed and Lieutenant Walter A. Eichards 
 of G Company w^as three times wounded. Captain Lamar 
 Jeffers was first wounded at the beginning of the action 
 when he received a machine-gun bullet in the leg; he 
 continued to direct the action of his company and some 
 minutes later was shot through the jaw. Captain Jeffers 
 then summoned Lieutenants Huff and Carter of H Com- 
 pany to the river bank where he had been brought back 
 by some of his men. He stated that he was compelled 
 to turn the command over to them and advised that they 
 withdraw the men at once before all were killed. Lieu- 
 tenant Carter assumed command and the position was 
 maintained for an additional twenty minutes. Our men 
 during this entire period saw few Germans and were 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 115 
 
 compelled to choose as targets the doorways and windows 
 of St. Juvin. Some fire was also directed at the crest of 
 the ridge east and west of the town, along which the 
 enemy appeared to be entrenched. 
 
 The Attack Abandoned 
 
 A little after 6 hours it was decided to abandon a task 
 so obviously hopeless and for which so heavy a price had 
 already been paid. The men were sent back, a squad at 
 a time, with orders to take wide intervals across the fields 
 to the foot of the ridge south of the river where the men 
 were reorganized and dug in along the ridge. When the 
 withdrawal commenced Lieutenant Frank Carter of H Com- 
 pany was seriously wounded. Three officers of E Company 
 became casualties during this fight: 2nd Lieutenant Stone 
 was wounded, and 1st Lieutenants Lisenby and Eogers 
 were gassed. Of the officers who went down to the river 
 on this day all were casualties except two. The enlisted 
 personnel had suffered about fifty per-cent casualties 
 among the five hundred men who entered the fight. Dur- 
 ing the night of October 10, 1918, and throughout October 
 11th until after the withdrawal of the Infantry, two of 
 our machine gun platoons maintained a firing position on 
 the south bank of the river near the burned railroad bridge 
 and about 500 meters west of the road bridge used by the 
 Infantry October 11th. One platoon under Lieutenant 
 Gregorie came from Company C, 320th Machine Gun Bat- 
 talion and the other under Lieutenant Bell from the 326th 
 Infantry Machine Gun Company. The enemy artillery 
 fire became exceedingly heavy just prior to the with- 
 drawal and during the reorganization south of the river. 
 The artillery continued to pound our line on the heights 
 throughout the day. 
 
 The Division dossier shows the following messages re- 
 
llf? OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 ceived at Division Headquarters regarding this attempted 
 river crossing by the 326th Infantry: 
 
 From Adjutant, 163rd Inf. Brig, at 7 :20 hours, 11 Oct. 
 1918. Report from Able 1 (C. 0. 326th Inf.) : ^^Major 
 Jones reports three companies on the north bank of the 
 river. Heavy casualties. Meeting severe machine-gun fire. 
 Request immediate barrage on St. Juvin and for 100 yds. 
 on each side of town. Jones has crossed the river. Wat- 
 kins is within a kilometer of the river and Barrett about 
 1% km. from the river. Our line is out and we have to 
 depend on messages. ' * 
 
 ***** 
 
 From Gen. Cronin, 7:35 hours, 11 Oct. 1918. *'Many 
 Germans in St. Juvin. Jones' Battalion very heavy casual- 
 ties from machine gun fire and guns on the north and 
 northeast of St. Juvin. Request that the artillery shell 
 St. Juvin heavily and hill to the northeast. Liaison with 
 artillery very poor.' 
 
 >> 
 
 From Operations Officer, 157th F. A. Brig., 9:15 hours, 
 11 Oct. 1918. ''One battery of 320th F. A. has been firing 
 on hill northeast of St. Juvin since 7 a.m. and one bat- 
 talion of the 320th F. A. has been firing since 8 :40 hours 
 and the latest reports are that the entire regiment has 
 been firing on that same target since 9 hours.'' 
 ***** 
 
 From C. 0., 163rd Inf. Brig., 9:40 hours, 11 Oct., 1918. 
 ** Cease firing on St. Juvin. Fire on Cote 182 northeast 
 of St. Juvin. Artillery fire reported falling short. Need 
 fire on 182 and counter battery behind 182. Note: Gen. 
 Duncan called artillery and directed them to comply." 
 ***** 
 
 By radio from 326th Inf. Hdqrs., 9 :53 hours, Oct. 11 
 to Surgeon, 82nd Div. ''Number wounded. Send trucks 
 and ambulances to Pylone. (sgd) Kuhland." 
 
 ***** 
 
 From C. O., 163rd Inf. Brig., 11:06 hours, 11th Oct. 
 1918. "Our artillery activity has improved in the last 
 20 minutes. Boche artillery seems to be growing less. 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 117 
 
 Phosgene gas evident in our area. I have directed C. 0., 
 
 326th Inf., that he must push forward, if necessary^ around 
 
 the gas.'' 
 
 ***** 
 
 From Farrady 1 (C. 0., 78th Div.) to Albany 1 (C. 0., 
 82nd Div.), 12:30 hours, 11th Oct. 1918. ^ *'One Brigade 
 is marching towards Cornay. Another Brigade is moving 
 north 6 or 7 miles south of the leading brigade.'' 
 ***** 
 
 From Major Wainwright, A. C. of S., G-3, 82nd Div., 
 13 hours 12 minutes at P. C. of 163rd Inf. Brig.: *'Gen. 
 Cronin has been unable to put anybody across the river 
 and he is sending troops to the right flank to cross and 
 filter around the east." Col. Johnston told Major Wain- 
 wright to tell General Cronin to use the artillery liaison 
 officer for direct work with the artillery and only report 
 important things for our information. Col. Johnston asked 
 if the front line of 163rd Brig, is exposed to very heavy 
 fire. Major Wainwright replied that it was. Col. Johnston 
 directed the Major to tell Gen. Cronin that if considered 
 advisable, the General can withdraw his line back to the 
 foothill facing the river, maintaining liaison with the right 
 of the Division on his left. * * Tell Gen. Cronin that his line 
 facing St. Juvin need not be so heavily held, but can be 
 extended by the right flank." 
 
 ***** 
 
 From Col. Johnston to Adjutant, 163rd Inf. Brig., 
 14:35 hours. ''There is a little change over on the right. 
 The right brigade is going to make a push and dig in along 
 the crest of ridge on 85.5 parallel. You push around your 
 right flank. Tell General Cronin would like him to put 
 one battalion Division reserve in the vicinity of Fleville. 
 You should connect with the left of the 164th Inf. Brig. 
 before dark." 
 
 ***** 
 
 From C. 0., 157th F. A. Brig., 15:15 hours, 11 Oct. 
 1918. ''During the last hour and a half had several re- 
 quests from the infantry to counter-battery hostile artillery 
 in the Bois de Loges about 4 km. north of Marcq. About 
 half hour ago I got the Army Artillery in communication 
 and they are now shelling these woods with No. 9 special 
 
118 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 gas ladirjrmose. It is believed that this will have the 
 effect of stopping these hostile artillery batteries from 
 annoying our infantry. (Sgd.) Rhodes." 
 
 Evidence that the Divisions on our right and left were 
 also meeting with desperate resistance is found in tele- 
 phonic messages from our liaison officer at 1st Corps : 
 
 *'77th Division reports strong resistance on its front. 
 
 Line just south of River Aire. Patrol crossing river met 
 
 very heavy machine gun and artillery fire." 
 
 ***** 
 
 *'5th Corps meeting machine-gun resistance along pres- 
 ent line." 
 
 '*38th French Corps unable to pass Aire or Aisne owing 
 to machine-gun fire," 
 
 TP ^ ^ W tP 
 
 Message from Col. Johnston to Col. McArthur, 326th 
 Inf., 20:30 hours, 11 Oct. 1918: "Division Commander 
 does not intend to make direct attack on St. Juvin. Por- 
 tion of the sector in front of St. Juvin to be lightly held 
 by one battalion and one machine gun company and a 
 couple of 37 mm. guns. Orders given Gen. Cronin still 
 stand, namely: move by the east and north and establish 
 contact with the left flank of 164th Inf. Brig. No serious 
 operations contemplated for to-morrow. Please transmit 
 to Gen. Cronin as we are unable to reach him by 'phone 
 at present. Col. McArthur stated that it is difficult to 
 move troops on account of shell fire. Gen. Cronin had 
 instructed him to use his own judgment as to the time and 
 route in moving his men towards the eastern half of the 
 sector. Col. Johnston answered that the intention was to 
 move by the east and north around St. Juvin avoiding 
 direct contact at that point. Col. Johnston informed Col. 
 McArthur that after careful checking right and left all 
 the way to the rear, it was certain that none of our artil- 
 lery has been firing upon our troops." 
 
 The 1st Battalion, 326th Infantry, had been withdrawn 
 from the outpost line La Besogne to Marcq at about 2 :30 
 
f 
 
 If' d^ 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 iJltfi 
 
 ^6 1 * 
 
 ^.:, 
 
 ^i^^^^ud-^.. 
 
 i 
 
 S,i^-:|W^-i^l|| 
 
 hHe^, .3;^ ■ * 
 
 a^^s^T" w"^ 
 
 w.^^y^le 
 
 «ifr**« ,-=.-«te«^ 
 
 P^p^ 
 
 
 p^^f^^i 
 
 11^*^ 
 
 l.J 
 
 >': 
 
 -'■^"^^ 
 
 Ste' '-; 
 
 ffw^i'^l 
 
 
 ■ d« 
 
 
 -'•'.■' 
 
 
 teSB 
 
 
 
 . 
 
 ^^^^ 
 
 
 
 .\ • 
 
 
 « , 
 
 f* 
 
 J 
 
 0% 
 
 ^ 
 
 - ^ 
 
 -..^i/ifc^^ 
 
 One group of graves near hsomnierance 
 
 Horse lines in Aire Valley during the fight 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 119 
 
 hours, October 11 and placed in reserve near Pylone. 
 The 3rd Battalion remained throughout the night of 
 October 10-11 in a support position south of Marcq. When 
 the order came to swing some troops to the east across 
 the Aire and hook up with the left flank of the 164th 
 Infantry Brigade, General Cronin designated the 3rd Bat- 
 talion, 326th Infantry, for this duty. The battalion began 
 this move at about 17 hours, October 11, and forded the 
 river at the island northeast of Martincourt Farm. The 
 battalion was subjected to severe artillery fire, which in- 
 flicted a number of casualties. 
 
 It was after dark when Major Watkins reported to 
 Colonel Whitman. Company M, 326th Infantry, took over 
 a position on the left flank of the 325th Infantry, and 
 Companies I, K and L were placed in position facing St. 
 Juvin along the little stream which runs from the St. 
 Juvin-Sommerance Eoad to the Aire River. 
 
CHAPTER XII 
 
 CLINGING TO THE SOMMERANCE RIDGE 
 
 The night of October 11-12 was a long night. The enemy- 
 artillery was periodically active, and a cold, misty dawn 
 found our men in fox holes along Ridge 85.5. No ad- 
 vance was ordered by the Corps, nor did the enemy make 
 any infantry demonstrations against us during that day. 
 Advantage of this pause was taken to organize the ground 
 in depth. In the 325th Infantry, the 1st Battalion was 
 on Ridge 85.5; the 3rd Battalion in support on the Som- 
 merance Road, and the 2nd Battalion in Brigade reserve. 
 Company K, 325th Infantry (Captain Melton), was re- 
 lieved from its liaison duty with the 1st Division and re- 
 joined the 3rd Battalion. The 1st Battalion (Lieutenant 
 Simpson) of the 327th Infantry occupied Ridge 85.5 on the 
 right of the 325th Infantry, and was supported in echelon 
 by the 2nd Battalion (Major Blanchard) and 3rd Bat- 
 talion (Lieutenant Prentiss) respectively. Our front lines 
 on the ridge were continually combed by enemy machine- 
 gun fire and the reverse slope v/as spattered with shell 
 fire. Our men in the outpost line could not raise their 
 heads from the fox holes without drawing fire. Our artil- 
 lery continued to play on St. Juvin and Hill 182. Five 
 fires were noted burning in different corners of St. Juvin. 
 Report from the Division Observation Post at 11 :15 hours, 
 October 12, stated: 
 
 120 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 121 
 
 ''Martincourt Farm is burning, causing many explo- 
 sions. German artillery harassing roads just north of 
 Fleville with high explosives. Some shrapnel falling just 
 north of Cornay. St. Juvin still on fire. ' ' 
 
 On the night of October 11-12, the sector on our right 
 was taken over by the 42nd Division, which relieved the 
 1st Division. The dossier of the 82nd Division contains 
 the following message from General Lindsey dated 13 
 hours, October 12: 
 
 From Anson 1. "Have sent staff officer to get 42nd 
 Division to occupy Sommerance, to whom it belongs.^' 
 
 Telephone message from General Lindsey 's P. C. at 
 13:45 hours reported that Tliil 247, southeasterly from 
 Sommerance, was occupied by the 42nd Division. The 
 message adds that among other materiel captured on the 
 previous day were thirty machine guns, two anti-tank guns 
 and much ammunition. At 16 hours 20 minutes, Colonel 
 Whitman received word that the 42nd Division had ad- 
 vanced its left elements to a point just southeast of Som- 
 merance. This released the 2nd Battalion of the 325th 
 Infantry, which moved back in Brigade reserve on the 
 Sommcrance-Fleville Road. 
 
 At 14 hours, October 12, the 1st Battalion, 326th In- 
 fantry, relieved the 2nd Battalion (tf that regiment north 
 of Marcq, where the 2nd Battalion had been holding its 
 ground since its repulse at the road bridge early in the 
 morning of October 11. The 2nd Battalion, when relieved, 
 moved back to a position in support on the heights just 
 south of Marcq. 
 
 328th Infantry Eecrosses Aire River 
 
 The history of these operations left the 328th Infantry 
 on the 10th of October in Division reserve and engaged 
 
122 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 in caring for wounded, burying the dead, and reorgan- 
 izing the units that had suffered most heavily. The men 
 were badly in need of food and sleep and both were secured 
 during the day. Late in the evening of October 10, orders 
 were received directing the regiment to assemble at the 
 cross-roads near Pylone. Daylight, October 11, found the 
 regiment assembled at that point. Here the men dug in 
 and remained under cover during the day. 
 
 At 15 hours, October 11, orders were received directing 
 the 2nd Battalion, 328th Infantry, to report to General 
 Lindsey at Fleville. On arrival at Fleville, the battalion 
 was placed in Divisional reserve and bivouacked on the 
 ridge just north of Fleville. The battalion remained in 
 this position throughout October 12 and 13. After dark 
 on October 11, the 1st Battalion, 328th Infantry, was 
 moved forward from Pylone to a position in the Bois de 
 Marcq, south of the village of Marcq, and in support of 
 the 326th Infantry. On the morning of October 12, the 
 328th Infantry was directed to report to General Lindsey 
 at Fleville. 
 
 Pursuant to this order, the 3rd Battalion moved at once 
 from Pylone to Fleville, where it bivouacked in the 
 woods just east of the 2nd Battalion of the same regi- 
 ment. The 1st Battalion was withdrawn from the woods 
 south of Marcq about noon of October 12 and took up a 
 position in the woods some 1500 meters east of PleviUe 
 along the east and west road, where it occupied fox holes 
 recently abandoned by the enemy. Eegimental P. C. was 
 established at Fleville and the men remained hidden from 
 the observation of enemy airplanes. These positions were 
 subjected to shell fire with little intermission. Enemy air- 
 planes were particularly active during this period and for 
 many days thereafter. This constant observation of our 
 positions which our own air service could not prevent re- 
 sulted in enemy artillery fire of deadly accuracy. 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 123 
 
 In anticipation of orders fOr attack on October 13, the 
 Regimental Commander, 325th Infantry, sent the follow- 
 ing message, which reached the Division dossier at 17:55 
 hours, October 12: 
 
 ' ' The regimental commander requests that vigorous artil- 
 lery action including heavy guns be laid on these machine- 
 gun nests and St. Juvin before advance starts as he be- 
 lieves that it is inevitable that the movement will be checked 
 if these machine-gun nests are not destroj^ed. Colonel 
 Whitman requests that in case of advance a rolling bar- 
 rage be furnished." 
 
 No attack was ordered, however, for October 13 and our 
 troops continued to dig themselves in more deeply along 
 the 85.5 ridge. The dossier contains a number of messages 
 which indicate the situation during October 13. 
 
 From General Rhodes to Chief of Staff, 82nd Division, 
 Oct. 13, 1918, 9:20 hours. '^ Liaison officer with the left 
 regiment, forward battalion, reports that they are very 
 much worried by snipers and machine guns in St. Juvin 
 and suggests that 500 heavy shells might relieve the situa- 
 tion. Do not like to take it up without request from 
 General Cronin. Suggest that we get in touch with Gen- 
 eral Cronin and see if he desires it. Col. Johnston, Chief 
 of Staff, called General Cronin and repeated the above and 
 asked if he desired any artillery fire on St. Juvin to 
 reduce machine-gun nests and stop sniping. General 
 Cronin said he thought this fire would be useful. Col. 
 Johnston directed him to take it up with his artillery 
 direct and indicate as correctly as possible where the fire 
 would be most useful." 
 
 ***** 
 
 Message from Bonehead 7 (G-3, 1st Corps) to 82nd 
 Division, 10 hours, 13th October. ** Orders to the 78th 
 Division have been rescinded yesterday, and instead of 
 moving to our right, they will move west." 
 
 ***** 
 
 From 164:th Inf. Brig, at 11:10 hours, Oct. 13. ''Fie- 
 
124 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 ville and road to the north is being shelled with high ex- 
 plosives and considerable gas. A few casualties have been 
 caused. ' ' 
 
 ***** 
 
 Bonehead 3 (Chief of Staff, 1st Corps), to Albany 3 
 (Chief of Staff, 82nd Div.), 13:50 hours, 13 October. 
 *' Instruct artillery commander that he must use a greater 
 proportion of shrapnel as the supply of high explosives 
 is becoming limited. Arrange for the salvaging of 
 machine-gun strips at once. Supply is rapidly becoming 
 exhausted and the matter is critical. Take care of burying 
 the dead. Bonehead 3 was asked if the Pioneer Companies 
 promised could be given to the Division. Bonehead 3 said 
 ^ he would take it up with G-1. ' * 
 
 ***** 
 
 Albany 3 to Bonehead 3, 14 hours, 13 October. ''AH 
 American dead will be buried to-day. All German dead 
 will be buried to-morrow. Artillery is using prescribed 
 amount of shrapnel. One company of pioneers has re- 
 ported. Our G-1 has endeavored by all means to obtain 
 the other three companies promised us, but these have 
 never reported here. We are using our machine-gun troops 
 to salvage the strips and we have 150,000 rounds ready 
 for use.'' 
 
 ***** 
 
 Telephone message from G-2, 1st Army Corps, 14:45 
 hours, Oct. 13, 1918. ''Corps observer reports hea^^^ cir- 
 culation (German) east and west of road between Verpel 
 andBeffu." 
 
 This brief pause in the attack gave an opportunity for 
 a careful check of battle effectives. The very serious 
 losses which had befallen the 164th Infantry Brigade are 
 shown by the following message sent during the morning 
 by General Lindsey to Division Headquarters: 
 
 "The unconfirmed effective strength of the 327th Inf. is 
 at present 12 officers and 332 men. This condition requires 
 consideration. ' ' 
 
 The following message was sent by Lieutenant Colonel 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OP 82nd DIYISIOI^ 125 
 
 Burr, commanding the 327tli Infantry, at 12:35 hours, 
 October 13 : 
 
 "In regard to list of effectives submitted by me, all of 
 the medical officers of the regiment inform me that of this 
 number 80 per cent are now totally unfit for duty and the 
 other 20 per cent under different circunastances would be 
 placed on sick report. Cause for this disability is sickness, 
 effects of gas and exhaustion. The 80 per cent indicated as 
 totally unfit for duty, they informed me, would be unable 
 to complete any strenuous maneuver. This is no complaint, 
 but simply a statement of facts submitted for your in- 
 formation, and if the circumstances demand the effort, 
 these men will go over the top and go to the limit of their 
 endurance. The same conditions apply to the officers, 
 (sgd) Burr." 
 
 The Division Post of Command had been moved on 
 October 9, 1919, from the cellar in Varennes to la Forge 
 Farm, just south of Montblainville and on the west bank 
 of the Aire. On the 12th of October, General Duncan 
 moved his headquarters forward to the chateau at Chehery, 
 fifteen hundred meters south of Fleville. The head- 
 quarters of the 157th Field Artillery Brigade moved into 
 a wing of the same chateau. General Lindsey's P. C. at 
 this time was established in Fleville, while General Cronin 
 moved from Pylone to Cornay on October 12 with an 
 advance P. C. at Martincourt Farm. 
 
 On October 13, by Division order, the 325th Infantry 
 reverted to the 163rd Infantry Brigade and the 328th 
 Infantry passed back into the 164th Infantry Brigade. 
 
 Enemy planes were exceedingly active throughout Octo- 
 ber 13 and moderate enemy artillery fire continued upon 
 our lines. 
 
 Enemy Counter- Attack Eepulsed 
 
 At 16 hours, the enemy laid down a rolling artillery 
 barrage and followed it with an infantry assault. The 
 
126 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 main force of this blow fell upon the right of the 325th 
 Infantry and left of the 327th Infantry. The barrage 
 rolled over our front line and covered our men with mud, 
 but caused few casualties. Our artillery, in response to 
 calls from the infantry, laid down an effective counter- 
 barrage which fell with great promptness and accuracy. 
 This timely assistance, coupled with the rapid fire of our 
 infantry and machine gunners, smashed the attack before 
 it got at hand's grips with our line. The Germans could 
 be seen running back, and some were observed to throw 
 away their rifles. The enemy suffered many losses in this 
 repulse. 
 
 The progress of the counter-attack is shown by mes- 
 sages in the Division dossier: 
 
 Message from Austin (Hq., 163rd Inf. Brig.), 16:05 
 hours, 13 Oct., 1918. ''German barrage falling south of 
 St. Juvin on 326th Inf. position. Enemy making counter- 
 attack. General Duncan immediately 'phoned General 
 Rhodes above message, ordering him to put all his guns 
 on position along parallel 86.5 between 98 and 104. 320th 
 P. A. 'phoned that they had been requested to fire on St. 
 Juvin and inquired if they were authorized to do so, it 
 being out of their sector. General Duncan replied *Yes.' " 
 ***** 
 
 Telephone message from Division 0. P., 16 :10 hours, 13 
 Oct., 1918. "At 16 hours the Germans started a barrage 
 on the north bank of the river. They are now advancing 
 in a local counter-attack. I can see several hundred men 
 in open formation advancing over ridge between 297.4- 
 285.4 and 298.0-285.5. They seem to be on the ridge ad- 
 vancing south in open formation. It looks as if they were 
 coming over the ridge down to the river valley. ' ' 
 ***** 
 
 From Lt. Jones, 164th Inf. Brig. Hdqrs, 16:30 hours, 
 13 October, 1918. ''Boche barrage has cut off our front 
 line and Boche coming over. Request planes at once." 
 ***** 
 
 Major Wainwright, G-3, 82nd Div., by telephone to 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 127 
 
 G-3, 1st Corps. ''Request aeroplanes at once. Urgent. 
 Rush. Combat planes." 
 
 ^ * * * * 
 
 From 163rd Inf. Brig., 16:35 hours, 13 Oct., 1918. ''1st 
 Bn., 326th Inf., reports that the enemy has laid a bar- 
 rage down on his side of the river. No damage done thus 
 far. Our own artillery is coming back well. No signs yet 
 of enemy infantry activity." 
 
 ^ ^ •ir TT tT 
 
 Message from 164th Inf. Brig., 16:40 hours, Oct. 13, 
 1918. "Colonel Whitman reports that German planes are 
 flying low over his front lines and firing machine guns 
 into his lines. He requests aeroplanes from Corps to drive 
 them off. When asked about the progress of the Germans 
 in the counter-attack, Lt. Jones stated that Col. Whitman 
 said the Boche barrage cut off his front line, the barrage 
 falling between the 1st and 2nd lines. He did not know 
 what was happening further than that. Lt. Jones said 
 it took our artillery about two minutes to get to work." 
 ***** 
 
 Message to General Lindsey from Col. Johnston, 16:45 
 hours, 13 Oct., 1918. "Have you anything in the block 
 of woods about 500 meters west of Sommerance?" (Reply) 
 "I have a reserve and 10 machine guns. I have notified 
 people on my left of the counter-attack. Things are going 
 all right." (Col. Johnston.) "If you have troops and 
 machine guns in this bunch of woods, your men on the 
 slope of the hill should be well taken care of. ' ' 
 
 ***** 
 
 Report from Division 0. P. at T6-:55 hour|, Oct. 13, 
 1918. "Boche artillery has weakened. Boc'ne infantry 
 advancing at about 97.4 to 97.6 and 86.4. Our artillery 
 still firing. The Boche seem to be on this side of the hill 
 coming between the St. Georges and St. Juvin Road. Our 
 men seem to be behind little patches of woods along 
 86.97." 
 
 ***** 
 
 Col. Johnston to Gen. Lindsey, 17 hours, Oct. 13, 1918. 
 "The Division Commander directs you to take charge of 
 the operations on Ridge 85.5 in front of your sector. The 
 Brigade on your left is being directed to comply with your 
 
128 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 request for troops and is informed that you will command 
 in this operation." 
 
 ***** 
 
 Colonel Johnston to General Cronin: '*The Division 
 Commander has directed General Lindsey to take command 
 of troops in this present attack on the other side of the 
 river on Eidge 85.5, and you will comply with his request 
 for troops. This refers only to present attack. General 
 Cronin replied that there was no counter-attack on his 
 left." 
 
 ***** 
 
 From 42nd Div., 17:05 hours, 13 Oct., 1918. ''Infantry 
 did not come up in our front following the bombardment 
 now going on. Hostile aeroplanes dropping propaganda." 
 
 ***** 
 
 From Hq., 157th F. A. Brig., 17:15 hours, 13 October, 
 1918. ''3rd Bn. Forward Observer, 319th F. A., reports 
 that the Germans are retreating across the zone on which 
 the 319th F. A. is firing. The 319th F. A. now lifting 
 their fire 500 meters. The German barrage, which was 
 very severe at first, is decreasing considerably. Col. 
 Johnston said that he thought it v/ould be good to shoot 
 shrapnel on the road from St. Juvin to St. Georges. He 
 thought that a^ the enemy began to fall back on that road 
 short bursts of shrapnel would come in handy. Col. John- 
 ston asked how quickly the artillery got information of 
 the counter-attack and was informed that when Artillery 
 Headquarters called the Artillery Regiment, it v/as found 
 that our barrage had already been put down 200 meters in 
 front of the infantry. Col. Johnston was informed that 
 this operation was seriously interfering with the intended 
 cutting of enemy wire by artillery and was asked if there 
 would be time in the morning for observing fire. Col. 
 Johnston replied that he thought there would be time." 
 ***** 
 
 Message from 164th Inf. Brig., 17:20 hours, Oct. 13, 
 1918. "Boche barrage stopping and Boche have been 
 driven back in front of the 327th Inf. Positions held by 
 326th and 325th Inf. and everything is as it was. Our 
 artillery barrage most effective." 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 129 
 
 Report from Division 0. P. 17:25 hours, 13 Oct., 1918. 
 
 ''At 17 hours the Boche started new barrage on Som- 
 meranee-St. Juvin Road which at this time has practically 
 stopped. Was able to follow German advance to top of 
 ridge along parallel 85.5. Enemy then lost to sight in the 
 smoke this side of the ridge. Too dark to see now. Only 
 harassing fire by artillery." 
 
 =::= # * * * 
 
 From General Rhodes to General Duncan, 17:30 hours, 
 13 Oct., 1918. "320th F. A. observers report Boche re- 
 tiring. The counter-preparation has been stopped and we 
 are now purauing them with shrapnel. On the left the 
 Boche collected in St. Juvin, but did not attack from 
 St. Juvin." 
 
 Preparing for Attack of October 14, 1918 
 
 Meanwhile plans were going forward throughout October 
 13 for a coordinated attack along the entire front of the 
 1st Army. "Within the 82nd Division a number of troop 
 movements were ordered, including relief of the 327th 
 Infantry by the 328th Infantry. Colonel Wetherill's regi- 
 ment had remained in bivouac, concealed along the wooded 
 ridge just north of Fleville. On the afternoon of October 
 13 the Regimental Commander, Battalion Commanders and 
 Company Commanders of the 1st Battalion made recon- 
 naissance of the terrain north to Sommerance during the 
 heavy shell fire of the German counter-attack. Shortly 
 after dark the battalions drew their iron rations and am- 
 munition and marched by battalions northward. The roads 
 were heavily shelled and a number of casualties were suf- 
 fered during this advance. Regimental P. C. moved from 
 Fleville to a position near the crossroads about 250 meters 
 south of Sommerance. A little after midnight of October 
 13-14 the 1st Battalion reached Sommerance and relieved 
 the forward Battalion of the 327th Infantry on the 85.5 
 ridge. 
 
130 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 During the night of October 13 the 2nd Battalion of 
 the 326th Infantry moved from the support position south 
 of Marq through Cornay to Fleville and thence along the 
 Fleville-St. Juvin Road to a ravine about 500 meters south 
 of the St. Juvin-Sommerance Eoad. Here the Battalion 
 was in support of the 3rd Battalion of the 326th Infantry. 
 Regimental P. C. of the 326th Infantry was established 
 in the gravel quarry several hundred meters north of 
 Fleville. While making a reconnaissance east of Marq, 
 Lt. Thomas C. Carter of Company B, 320th Machine Gun 
 Battalion, was instantly killed. The dossier reveals an 
 interesting discussion of the speed at which the Infantry 
 should advance behind the artillery barrage. 
 
 Telephone message from G-3, 77tli Division at 17:55 
 hours, 13 October, 1918, to 82nd Division: 
 
 ''Stated he would like to arrange for the artillery bar- 
 rage. Calls attention to the change in the Corps order 
 and to the rate of the barrage in the adjoining Corps 
 (5th Corps), and the instructions from 1st Corps that 
 Divisions will arrange independently the pace of the bar- 
 rage. He thought it advisable for all Divisions to take the 
 rate adopted by the 5th Corps.'' (100 meters in 6 min- 
 utes.) 
 
 Colonel Johnston reminded G-3 of the 77th Division 
 that : 
 
 "Divisions on the right are fighting in woods \ where 
 progress will necessarily be slow. Furthermore, the area 
 in front of the 82nd Division is open and there are danger- 
 ous places which we would like to get over quickly." 
 
 Colonel Johnston suggested that: 
 
 "It would be desirable to arrange a definite zone for the 
 artillery so that there would be no danger of overlapping. ' ' 
 
 At 20:20 hours, October 13, General Lindsey was asked 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 131 
 
 by Colonel Johnston at what pace he believed the advance 
 should be made. The General replied: 
 
 *' Considering the nature of the country in front oi me<> 
 100 meters in 3 minutes," and added that he did not 
 care to linger while he was going. 
 
 At 21:30 hours, October 13, a message arrived stating 
 that : 
 
 *^ Orders from the Army are that the rate of advance 
 in pending operations will be 100 meters in six minutes." 
 
 Orders for Attack of October 14, 1918 
 
 The 82nd Division Field Order No. 24 was issued at 
 22 hours, October 13. Under Par. 1 (Information of the 
 Enemy and Intention of the High Command), it was 
 stated : 
 
 ^' (a) The enemy has been driven north of the line Som- 
 merance-Aire River. 
 
 ^' (6) The 1st Army resumes its attack on 'D' day at 'H' 
 hour. (Secret instructions provided that the attack would 
 be made at 8:30 hours, Oct. 14.) The 5th Corps on our 
 immediate right breaches the hostile lines. The 1st Corps 
 supports the left flank of the attack and pivoting on its 
 left maintains its advance on successive objectives. The 
 77th Division is charged with taking St. Juvin, attacking 
 from the south and east." The boundaries of the 82nd 
 Division specified were: east — Sommerance, exclusive, 
 Imecourt, inclusive, Sivry-lez-Buzancy, exclusive. West 
 — Marcq, inclusive, St. Juvin, exclusive, Verpel, exclusive, 
 Harricourt, inclusive. 
 
 The order provided that the battalion of the 326th 
 Infantry in the front line south of St. Juvin cross the 
 river when relieved by the 77th Division. It was ar- 
 ranged between the brigade commanders of the adjoin- 
 ing brigades of the 77th and 82nd Divisions that the reliei: 
 
132 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 of the 1st Battalion, 326th Infantry, in Idarcq should be 
 complete before H hour. The 82nd Division Field Order 
 prescribed that, within the Division, the attack should be 
 made by the 328th Infantry on the right, 325th Infantry 
 in the center and the 326th Infantry on the left. The 
 327th Infantry was placed in reserve in rear of the 328th 
 Infantry. All regiments except the 327th Infantry and 
 the 328th Infantry were to be formed in column of bat- 
 talions with approximately 500 meters' distance between 
 battalions. The two regiments excepted were so depleted 
 that each regiment consisted of less than one battalion in 
 battle effectives. The rate of advance for the infantry 
 was set for 100 meters in six minutes. The artillery was 
 ordered to cut enemy wire at a number of specified points. 
 In addition to this mission, the artillery was required to 
 use non-persistent gas before H minus 4 hours on ravines 
 and woods. All roads of approach and important cross- 
 roads were to be strongly shelled. The artillery prepa- 
 ration for attack was to start at H minus 2 hours. The 
 artillery was further charged with the protection of the 
 left flank from St. Juvin and Hill 182 by the use of high 
 explosive and smoke shells. One battery of the 321st 
 Field Artillery was to be at the disposal of the C. O., 163rd 
 Infantry Brigade, to execute special fires, and one battery 
 of the 320th Field Artillery to perform a like duty for 
 the 164th Infantry Brigade. At H hour a deep barrage 
 was to precede the infantry advance by 300 meters, to be 
 fired from H to H plus 60 minutes on the extreme right 
 and conform to the infantry advance. This barrage was 
 to be taken up again at H plus 1 hour and 30 minutes 
 and continued until the infantry had attained the Corps 
 objective. Smoke shells were to be included in this bar- 
 rage. One piece of 75 mm. was to accompany each front 
 line battalion and such guns were to report by 6 hours, 
 October 14. E Company of the 1st Gas Eegiment was 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF S2nd DIVISION 133 
 
 assigned to support the attack of the 164th Brigade with 
 smoke and thermite. A plan was prepared for long range 
 machine-gun fire in support of the advance. The 2nd 
 Battalion, 325th Infantry, and the 319th Machine Gun 
 Battalion were named for the Division reserve and the 
 latter participated in the long range barrages. The axis 
 of liaison was Chehery-Fleville-St. Juvin. The plan of 
 Air Service was stated to be without change except that 
 Chehery was specified as the dropping ground for weighted 
 messages. 
 
CHAPTER XIII 
 INTO THE KRIEMHILDE-STELLUNG- 
 
 October 14 proved to be another of the outstanding days 
 in the battle experience of the 82nd Division — a day in 
 which the Division gained much territory, took many 
 prisoners and paid a round price for its important suc- 
 cesses. The march of events will be examined first from 
 the messages which reached Division Headquarters where 
 they were recorded in the dossier. 
 
 At 5 hours, October 14, 1918, Headquarters of the 163rd 
 Infantry Brigade reported that their "advance P. C. is 
 now in Fleville. " At 5 :50 hours, October 14, Army Artil- 
 lery phoned the 157th Field Artillery Brigade Head- 
 quarters and asked if they could be of any assistance to 
 our barrage. Our artillery replied that *'Army Artillery 
 had already been requested to look after counter-battery 
 fire and that the 82nd Division Artillery was looking after 
 its own end of the work." 8:10 hours, October 14, the 
 Adjutant of the 163rd Infantry Brigade stated that 'Hhe 
 325th and 326th Infantry report everything is all right." 
 7:30 hours, October 14, the 164th Infantry Brigade "re- 
 ports that hostile balloons and aeroplanes are in vicinity 
 of 328th Infantry. Request that our planes be sent to 
 their relief. Message communicated to Aero liaison 
 officer." 
 
 134 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 135 
 
 82nd Division Liaison Officer with 77th Division — 8:50 
 hours, 14 Oct., 1918. 
 
 **No changes in position since report at 3 hours this 
 morning. Our artillery has been very active. Considerable 
 enemy artillery within the lines of this Division." 
 
 From Capt. Webster, Adjt. 164th Inf. Brig.— 8 :50 hours, 
 14 Oct., 1918. 
 
 ''42nd Div. artillery falling short on the road west of 
 Sommerance, in our brigade area." 
 
 Major Wainwright, G-3, to G-3, 42nd Div. 
 
 ''We have just received report from our forward ob- 
 servers that your artillery is falling short west of Som- 
 merance. ' ' 
 
 From 164th Inf. Brig.— 8:50 hours, 14 Oct., 1918. 
 
 ''Everything started off all right at H hour. In touch 
 with 42nd Division on our right, (sgd) Tomassello." 
 
 From 163rd Inf. Brig.— 9 :05 hours, 14 Oct., 1918. 
 
 "Col. Whitman reports enemy planes have been flying 
 very freely over his lines and are still doing so. They 
 are not being interfered with to any extent either by our 
 planes or anti-aircraft guns." Note: Major Wainwright 
 directed Air Service liaison officer to report matter to 
 Air Service. 
 
 Telephone message from Division 0. P. — 9:10 hours, 14 
 Oct., 1918. 
 
 "We have advanced about 1 km. We are now on Hill 
 230. Some of our men seen there. We are along ridge at 
 98.0-85.5 and everything is apparently going good. Ger- 
 man barrage is behind our men about at the jumping-off 
 position. The Germans are shelling with gas." 
 
 Telephone message from 164th Inf. Brig. — 9:30 hours, 
 14 Oct., 1918. 
 
 "Prisoners belonging to 45th Reserve Division captured 
 east of St. Juvin by 326th Inf." 
 
136 OFFICIAL HISTORY OP 82nd DIVISION 
 
 Telephone message from Division 0. P. — 9:45 hours, 14 
 Oct., 1918. 
 
 "Our men along ridge at 98.1-85.5 and are rushing for- 
 ward at double time. They are going over the ridge. 
 Prisoners coming back and there seems to be a lot of 
 them." 
 
 From Capt. Webster, 164th Inf. Brig.— 9:50 hours, 14, 
 Oct., 1918. 
 
 *' 328th Inf. reports 166th Inf. came 300 yds. into their 
 sector and 328th Inf. was subjected to double barrage in 
 front of advancing infantry of 42nd Div. 328th Inf. con- 
 nected up with 166th Inf. and 325th Inf. went forward 
 as per schedule. ' ' 
 
 9 :50 hours, 14 Oct^ 1918— By radio to G-3, 1st Corps, 
 G-3, 77th Div., G-3, 42nd Div. 
 
 **First objective obtained at 9:10 hours, (sgd) G-3, 
 82nd Div." Note: The 1st objective was an east and west 
 line about 500 meters south of the St. Juvin-St. Georges 
 Road. 
 
 From Adjutant, 163rd Inf. Brig., 10:10 hours, 14 Oct., 
 1918. 
 
 "German prisoner states: 'We expect an armistice in a 
 few days.' " 
 
 Col. Johnston to Gen. Lindsey, 10:15 hours, 14 Oct., 
 1918. 
 
 "The next plan is to put the 155 's on that right switch 
 trench; that is the trench on your front. We will smear 
 it completely and look to you to follow there and flank out 
 the trenches to your left. In other words turn them by 
 your right flank and let the brigade on your left go slow 
 to their wire. ' ' 
 
 From Col. Johnston, to C. G., 164th Inf. Brig., by radio 
 —11 hours, 14 Oct. 
 
 "Will holding of Division reserve on crossroads just 
 west of Sommerance interfere with your plans? (sgd) 
 Johnston. ' ' 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 137 
 
 Aeroplane message dropped at 11 hours. 
 
 ''At 10:40 hours, infantry showed panels at U7 U9— U9 
 QO— SI Q3— R4 Q4. At 10:45, infantiy showed panels 
 at L7 U8 — L7 QO — L8 Q2. These advance troops are being 
 heavily shelled. On crest of hill at R5 U5, many hostile 
 shells falling. Time 10 :45. On Hill 182, no shells falling. 
 No panels seen or movement seen. Some gas being used 
 against our troops. Some anti-aircraft fire received over 
 St. Juvin. "We drove one enemy plane back which was 
 over our lines. Visibility very poor, (sgd) H. T. Fleeson, 
 12th Aero Squadron." 
 
 Telephone message from 163rd Inf. Brig. — 11 hours, 14 
 Oct., 1918. 
 
 "1st Bn. of 325th Inf. captured 2nd Lieutenant be- 
 longing to 30th Inf., 15th Bavarian Division. Prisoner 
 came in to lines last night preceding his regiment. The 
 Division has been in rest up north. This confirms presence 
 of 15th Bavarian Division which was first identified by 
 another prisoner captured last night." 
 
 From 163rd Inf. Brig.— 11 :04 hours, 14 Oct., 1918. 
 
 ''C. 0., 326th Inf. reports that his present front line is 
 north and east of St. Juvin." 
 
 From 163rd Inf. Brig, at 11 :23 hours, 14th Oct., 1918. 
 
 *'At 11:05 hours Wittenmeyer (Brig. Gen., commanding 
 right brigade, 77th Div.) seems not to have crossed the 
 Aire River. I have just given him information again about 
 fords and foot bridges. 326th Inf. advancing east of St. 
 Juvin. Support battalion moving to cover the left flank. 
 One pounders of 326th Inf. fighting successfully near edge 
 of St. Juvin." 
 
 Aeroplane message dropped 11 :27 hours, 14 Oct., 1918. 
 
 *' Friendly troops advancing north of St. Juvin-Sommer- 
 ance Road at 11 :15 hours. Arched over area at 10 :45 
 hours. Few fires visible, (sgd) Pilot Lt. Beaucher, Ob- 
 server Lt. Patterson." 
 
138 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 Memorandum to Capt. Morgan from Capt. Dunlap, 11 :30 
 hours, 14:tli Oct. 
 
 ' ' The Chief of Staff directs that you move message center 
 immediately on receipt of this message from Cornay to 
 Fleville. I am sending this message by the chauffeur of 
 the automobile that will move you. Send couriers notify- 
 ing brigades that you are on the move." 
 
 From Capt. Patton, Division 0. P. at 12 hours, 14 
 October. 
 
 **It is certain that American troops were on the Kriem- 
 hilde-Stellung line some time ago. The support lines are 
 passing there now and our troops are occupying it in 
 force." 
 
 Telephone Message from 163rd Brigade, 12 hours, 14 
 October. 
 
 *'One Sergeant, one Corporal, one Private, Company 3, 
 32nd Regiment, 15th Bavarian Division; also 2 Privates, 
 1st Machine Gun Company, same Regiment and Division 
 captured by 1st Battalion 325th Infantry on hill east of 
 St. Juvin. The Sergeant has been in America before the 
 war and left America to fight because he loved Germany 
 and hated the Americans." 
 
 From General Cronin, 163rd Infantry Brigade, 12 hours, 
 14 October. 
 
 ''Request permission for the use of the 2nd , Battalion 
 of 325th Infantry now in Division reserve. The 1st Bat- 
 talion, 326th Infantry, south of the river in front of St. 
 Juvin has not arrived east of the river. Apparently it 
 is held back by the fact that the 77th Division has not 
 crossed north. . I want the Division Reserve in case I need 
 it to protect my left flank." Note: "General Cronin in- 
 formed that he might use the Division Reserve in case of 
 absolute necessity." 
 
 From 163rd Brigade. 
 
 ''Major Watkins, 3rd Battalion, 326th Infantry, to CO. 
 326th Infantry. Advanced to east edge of St. Juvin. Took 
 
OFFICIAL RISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 139 
 
 50 prisoners, captured many machine guns. Had few 
 casualties. Heavy enemy artillery on me now. Nothing 
 from 77th Division. Thone down." 
 
 From General Rhodes, Headquarters 157th F. A. Bri- 
 gade — 12 hours, 14 October. 
 
 ''The Artillery Liaison Officer- with the 328th Infantry 
 reports at 12 hours through commanding officer 320th Field 
 Artillery that an accompanying gun of that Regiment 
 under Lieut. Gunter has in the course of this morning's 
 battle knocked out one machine-gun pill box, and that the 
 gun has been adopted by the Infantry which it accom- 
 panies. It is being carried along close to the front lines 
 of our advancing infantry. ' ' 
 
 From 164th Infantry Brigade at 12 hours, 14 October. 
 *'34 prisoners from the 15th Bavarian Division captured 
 by C Company, 328th Infantry." 
 
 From Major Watkins, 326th Infantry, relayed by 163rd 
 Infantry Brigade, 12:35 hours. 
 
 "I am at 90.5-85.9. Support lines here. Front line 
 companies 300 yards north. One officer killed and 4 officers 
 wounded. No contact with 77th Division. One platoon 
 325th Infantry got in on our left; Lieutenant says he is 
 in his right place." 
 
 From General Lindsey to Capt. Webster, at 12 :18 hours, 
 14 October. 
 
 ** Reports from prisoners taken by 328th Infantry in- 
 dicate our front line at 11:30 hours was within the wire 
 near trenches at 86.7." 
 
 From General Lindsey, 12:45 hours, 14 October. 
 "Reference yours concerning post of reserve Battalion 
 near crossroads west of Sommerance. That will be 0. K." 
 
 General Cronin to General Duncan, 12:50 hours, 14 
 October. 
 
 '*This Brigade is approaching its objective in good form. 
 
140 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 General Cronin has no present need for Division Reserve. 
 He will not use it unless pressed and will give notice at 
 ©nee if he should use it." 
 
 Telephone report from Lieut. Doll, Aide-de-Camp to 
 General Lindscy, 13 :50 hours, 14 October. 
 
 ''Have been to the nearest hill 230 and observed from 
 there up to the west of St. Georges. The 328th going good 
 as far as I can see. Can not see over second Hill 230, 
 which is on my level. Troops on the right (42nd Division) 
 are going a little slow; on the left they are keeping up 
 very well." 
 
 From Adjutant, 163rd Brigade at 13 :40 hours. 
 
 ** Division Reserve has been ordered by General Cronin 
 to position east of St. Juvin in support." 
 
 From 163rd Brigade at 13:45 hours, 14 October. 
 
 "Last report from Major Watkins states front line is 
 now in the Ravin-aux-Pierres. " 
 
 Colonel Johnston to Adjutant; 163rd Brigade at 13:55 
 hours, 14 October. 
 
 ** Locate the Battalion of the 326th Infantry that is lost 
 (1st Bn.). It becomes the Division Reserve Battalion 
 and will be moved to the crossroads 300 yards west of 
 Sommerance and will be held at the disposal of the Division 
 Commander only." 
 
 From Adjutant, 163rd Inf. Brig., 13:12 hours, 14 
 October. 
 
 ''General Wittenmeyer reports that 77th Division has 
 not yet crossed Aire River. 326th Inf. reports that there 
 are numbers of enemy planes flying over front lines. This 
 fact probably accounts for a good deal of the accurate 
 artillery fire which the enemy has been directing on the 
 326th inf." 
 
 13 :25 hours, 14 October. 
 
 ''Captain Morgan reports that Division Message center 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 141 
 
 is now at Fleville and will be ready for business at 13 :30 
 hours. ' ' 
 
 Adjutant, 163rd Inf. Brig, reports at 14:55 hours, 14 
 Oct., that: 
 
 ''Headquarters, 326th Inf. is at 99.2-82.8. Headquarters, 
 325th Inf. at 98.7-85.1. Headquarters, 163rd Inf. Brig. 
 Fleville.'' 
 
 Adjutant, 164th Inf. Brig, reports at 14:50 hours, 14 
 Oetobe-r. 
 
 *' Headquarters 328th Infantry at 99.6-84.55; 327th Inf. 
 at 99.7-83.3 ; headquarters 164th Infantry Brigade, also the 
 headquarters of 319th Machine Gun Bn., 320th Machine 
 Gun Bn. and 321st Machine Gun Bn. all in Fieville. ' ' 
 
 The messages in the Division dossier for the remainder 
 of October 14 will be discussed later in this chapter. 
 Meanwhile, it is desirable to follow more closely the 
 progress of the attacking regiments of this Division. 
 
 328th Infantry on October 14, 1918 
 
 The 328th Infantry, pursuant to Field Orders No. 24, 
 occupied about a kilometer of front on the right flank of 
 the 82nd Division. The 1st Battalion constituted the 
 assaulting unit. At 2 hours, October 14, it had relieved 
 the 327th Infantry on a lino about 500 meters north of 
 the Sommerance-St. Juvin Road, with the right flank of 
 the attack a little west of a north and south line through 
 Sommerance. C Company was on the right and D Com- 
 panj^ on the left, with A and B Companies in support of 
 C and D Companies respectively. The 328th Machine 
 Gun Company (1st Lieutenant De Saussure) was attached 
 to the 1st Battalion, together with the 37 mm. and trench 
 mortar platoons of the Headquarters Company. The 2nd 
 
142 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 and. 3rd Battalions were in support along the St. Juvin- 
 Sommerance Road. A platoon of C Company, 321st 
 Machine Gun Battalion, was attached to the support and 
 the other platoons of that company cooperated with the 
 combat liaison unit between the 328th and 325th Infantry. 
 Early in the morning a detachment of tvv^o non-commis- 
 sioned officers and two privates were sent from M Com- 
 pany as runners to the 166th Infantry. One non-com- 
 missioned officer was wounded and one private killed while 
 effecting this liaison. 
 
 Just prior to H hour, Eegimental P. C. was moved 
 up to a hole on the south side of the St. Juvin-Sommerance 
 Road. At 8:30 our artillery laid down a strong creeping 
 barrage, and a moment later a portion of the barrage of 
 the 42nd Division fell upon our right flank and elements 
 of the 166th Infantry came from south of Sommerance, 
 overlapping our line for two hundred meters west of 
 Sommerance. 
 
 As our infantry arose from the fox holes and started to 
 attack, it was met with very heavy artillery and machine- 
 gun fire and considerable gas was laid down in the vicinity 
 of Sommerance. The machine-gun fire was particularly 
 severe, and Ave suffered many casualties before our troops 
 had advanced one hundred meters. 1st Lt. J. "W. Hatton, 
 leading the front platoon of C Company, was instantly 
 killed while taking a rifle shot at an enemy machine-gun 
 nest. Lieutenants Folsom and Coombs of D Company were 
 both severely wounded. Four sergeants in D Company 
 went down before this fire. Both C and D Companies ad- 
 vanced slowly, working around and silencing machine-gun 
 nests which they found scattered in the little patches of 
 woods or hidden by small folds of the ground. The lead- 
 ing companies pushed through the wire which marked 
 the main line of the Kriemhilde-Stellung position about 
 500 meters southwest from St. Georges. B and A Com- 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 143 
 
 panles followed in support with two platoons of H Com- 
 pany detailed as moppers-up covering the rear. 
 
 "When D Company had crossed the St. Juvin-St. Georges 
 Road, B Company went forward and filled in a gap be- 
 tween the 328th and 325th Infantry. At this point Lieu- 
 tenant Royal of B Company was severely wounded, but 
 continued to direct Ms platoon. 1st Lt. Y. Lyons Joel, 
 who commanded the two "mopping up" platoons of H 
 Company, was severely wounded by shrapnel and died later 
 in a base hospital. The 166th Infantry had failed to make 
 similar progress on our right, and as a result the right 
 flank of the 328th Infantry became exposed to enfilade fire 
 from the east. 
 
 Shortly after the jump-off, Major Boyle moved his P. C. 
 forward with the attack, accompanied by Lieutenant De 
 Saussure of the Machine Gun Company, who had been 
 previously wounded but refused to be evacuated. But a 
 short distance had been covered when Lieutenant De Saus- 
 sure was instantly killed by a shell fragment. Regimental 
 P. C. at this time moved to a cellar in the western part 
 of Sommerance, from which point it was in wire com- 
 munication with Battalion and Brigade P. C.'s. 
 
 At about 11 hours, the 2nd Battalion moved forward in 
 support, following the 1st Battalion at 500 meters. G and 
 H Companies were leading with E and F Companies in 
 support. The 3rd Battalion followed the 2nd at the same 
 distance. The enemy laid down a heavy barrage across 
 the line of the advancing battalions. At 13 hours, the 2nd 
 Battalion executed a passing of the lines of the 1st Bat- 
 talion and G Company, with a platoon of H Company 
 worked three or four hundred meters north of the St. 
 Juvin-Sommerance Road. The 166th Infantry was a 
 kilometer southeast of this point and the fire received from 
 the vicinity of St. Georges, as well as from the front, made 
 further progress impracticable. In consequence, the 
 
144 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 regimental front line was established just south of the St. 
 Juvin-St. Georges Road. This line was held by the com- 
 panies of the 2nd Battalion, plus A Company, while C 
 Company's line was refused to establish combat liaison 
 with the left of the 42nd Division. B and D Companies 
 were withdrawn in support. The regiment was ex- 
 tended to the utmost in an effort to cling to the advancing 
 325th Infantry on its left and maintain contact with the 
 166th Infantry, which had been definitely checked on the 
 right. 
 
 The 1st and 2nd Battalion P. C.'s were consolidated 
 in a single shell hole in rear of the line, and while this 
 move was being accomplished Lt. Robert F. Mitchell of 
 the 328th Machine Gun Company was killed. The strength 
 of both the 1st and 2nd Battalions had been greatly re- 
 duced by casualties and the two units were combined under 
 Major Boyle as an operating Battalion, although all the 
 companies retained their identity. The 3rd Battalion, now 
 reduced to ninety men, dug in on a position a kilometer 
 north of the St. Juvin-Sommerance Road. During October 
 14 the 327th Infantry, in support, took up a position 
 along the Sommerance-St. Juvin Road. 
 
 325th Infantry on October 14, 1918 
 
 The 325th Infantry, because of its advanced position on 
 the crest of the ridge 85.5, was already on the first objective 
 assigned hy the Corps and, in accordance with the time 
 schedule prescribed, did not attack until 10 hours. The 
 1st Battalion, 325th Infantry (Captain Castle), led the 
 assault, supported by the Stokes Mortars and 37 mm. 
 platoons. The 325th Machine Gun Company (Captain 
 Williams) sent six guns to the 1st Battalion and four to 
 the 3rd Battalion which supported the attack at a distance 
 of about 1200 meters. The 2nd Battalion was held in 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 145 
 
 Division Reserve. The assault Battalion, following closely 
 behind an excellent barrage, advanced for one and one-half 
 kilometers, reaching the St. Juvin-St. Georges Road and the 
 crest immediately north of the road. The 3rd Battalion 
 also advanced and later the 2nd Battalion moved forward 
 in line of combat groups as if on drill. Some of the mes- 
 sages received by Colonel Whitman during the morning 
 indicate the progress of events. 
 
 "10:30. 1st Battalion started over the top as per 
 schedule. No information received from front line at this 
 time, but rear waves and support Battalion can be seen 
 from this position. About 40 prisoners have passed through 
 our hands. Castke." 
 
 ''10:59. Reports show line advancing as per schedule. 
 Prisoners are seen coming over the hill in large groups. 
 Support Battalion is now passing my P. C. I will move 
 forv/ard at once with my personnel except adjutant and 
 establish new P. C. Everything looks roseate. Castle." 
 
 ''12:03. Have established new P. C. at 98.6-85.8 in 
 ravine. Front line is being held up. Meeting stiff re- 
 sistance from ridge north of St. Juvin-St. Georges Road. 
 3rd Battalion should be pushed forward to our first 
 objective and make preparation to resist counter-attack. 
 Castle. ' ' 
 
 "12:45. C. O. 3rd Battalion. Report position of your 
 companies. Castle is meeting resistance from ridge north 
 of St. Juvin-St. Georges Road. Send forward to see if 
 he needs support and put one company in if necessary. 
 
 Whitman.'' 
 
 "C. 0. 325th Infantry, 13:20. Co. L extends right of 
 leading Battalion of 326th which is halted on St. Juvin- 
 St. Georges Road. Co. L is on the road from 98.1-98.4. 
 Co. K from 98.4-99 on parallel 86.2. Co. M is 300 yards 
 behind L's right. Co. I is 200 yards behind K's right. 
 Have pushed one platoon Co. L out 150 yards to cover the 
 
146 OFFICIAL HISTOrvY OP 82nd DIVISION 
 
 1st Battalion left. The leading Battalion of 326th Infantry 
 say they are ordered to hold this road. They are digging in 
 on it. Our Regiment can not go on without putting left 
 flank in air. Pierce." 
 
 *'14 hours. To C. O. 3rd Battalion. Disregard distance 
 of 1200 meters from 1st Battalion. Take up position on 
 ridge in rear of Castle. Dig in and hold to the last if 
 attacked. Get in touch with 328th Infantry on your right 
 at once. Whitman." 
 
 ''From C. 0. 3rd Bn. 326th Inf. to C. 0. 325th Inf. 
 16:00. Occupy road to your left and am under heavy 
 M. G. fire from St. Juvin, flank wholly unprotected. Will 
 let you know of any change. Watiiins.''' 
 
 From Major Hawkins after a reconnaissance: 
 
 *'l. Our 1st Battalion has passed beyond observation over 
 ridge through parallel 86.8. 
 
 ''2. Our 3rd Battalion has 2 companies on line of road 
 from about 98.3-86.3 to about 98.9-86.6, and 2 companies 
 in support on reverse slope about 400 meters southeast. 
 
 "3. The 326th Infantry front line Battalion has pro- 
 longed Major Pierce's line on the road leaving left of our 
 1st Battalion unprotected. 
 
 "4. This Battalion will move east of St. Juvin as 
 directed after reconnaissance. Hawkins." 
 
 ''14:30 to C. 0. 1st Bn. Good work. Hold what you 
 have. The 326th has been ordered to push forward to 
 cover your left, and the 328th to cover your right. Do 
 not go too far ahead of your flanks. Pierce will support 
 you. Give me exact position of your lines. Do you need 
 ammunition and if so at what point? "Whitman." 
 
 "15:45. To C. 0. 325th. No change in dispositions 
 since I wrote except that company B 320th M. G. Bn. is 
 placing guns in new support. Support Battalion 328th is 
 on my immediate right. Everything standing still. I 
 surmise advance w^aits on St. Juvin although A and D both 
 wanted artillery on final objective a while ago. Boche plane 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 147 
 
 flying straight back and forth along our line, I think mark- 
 ing it for fire. None of our planes in sight. Pierce.'' 
 
 *' 15:50. To C. 0. 1st Bn. The 326th has been ordered 
 to push forward to protect your left. Artillery has been 
 called for 500 yards north of your position. Is 328th as 
 far advanced as you on your right? Am sending am- 
 munition to your P. C. Hold what you have until your 
 flanks are covered. Pine work. Whitman.'' 
 
 *' 15:07. D Co. reports short of both kinds ammuni- 
 tion. Suggests details from reserve battalion be sent in 
 sufficient numbers to carry 7000 rounds both rifle and 
 Chauchat ammunition to each company. Enemy planes 
 have been driven ofii by our planes, but not until they 
 had done serious damage. D Co. reports heavy losses. 
 B Co. is now in front line. Request C. 0., 3rd Bn., be 
 instructed to place two companies in support of my front 
 line on the St. Juvin-St. Georges Eoad at once. I have 
 instructed my companies to dig in for the night. Request 
 artillery fire heavy barrage for ten minutes at intervals 
 of 50 minutes and harassing fire betw^een times during 
 entire night. 326th Inf. stopped on St. Juvin-St. Georges 
 Road and say they have instructions to go no further. 
 Our flanks are exposed. Our front line extends from 98.2- 
 86.5 to 99.2-86.9 (sgd) Castle." 
 
 An excellent statement of the general condition of all our 
 troops at the close of operations on October 14 is found 
 in the folloviring summary by Colonel Whitman, taken 
 from the history of the 325th Infantry : 
 
 *' Nightfall found us well north of St. Juvin-St. Georges 
 Road and dug in, utilizing shell holes for the combat 
 groups. Men were tired and wet and cold. Casualties 
 very heavy. 
 
 **Two Stokes Mortars and 2 Pounders were placed near 
 the St. Juvin-St. Georges Road and were used against 
 the Ravin aux Pierres and woods north thereof. Stokes 
 fired 300 rounds. Pounders fired 850 rounds. 
 
148 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 ''Rations and water were brought up at night but it 
 was a difficult matter to get them distributed to the men. 
 Details were sent to the crossroads for food but it was a 
 slow process under shell fire. Many men had lost their 
 raincoats and overcoats. A cold persistent rain reduced 
 their spirits — the shell holes were deep in mud and water. 
 It was a time that called for the best stuff in every officer 
 and man. 
 
 ' ' Our positions had undoubtedly been thoroughly studied 
 by enemy planes during the day. Our front battalion was 
 conspicuous on the ridge north of the main road ; its flanks 
 were unsupported. The position was an exposed one, fac- 
 ing a very strong position of the Boche. 
 
 ** During the day the following officers were casualties: 
 
 Killed 
 
 1st Lt. William P. Spratt 
 1st Lt. Norman A. Garrett 
 2nd Lt. George W. Huston 
 
 Wounded 
 
 Major Thomas L. Pierce 
 1st Lt. J. H. Thompson 
 2nd Lt. Everett Shepherd 
 
 ''This made the third day on which Major Pierce had 
 been wounded. The very serious nature of the wound 
 received this day compelled his evacuation." 
 
 326th Infantry on October 14, 1918 
 
 The 326th Infantry attacked at 8:30 hours, advancing 
 on the left of the Divisional sector on a front of about 
 600 meters, extending east from St. Juvin, exclusive. The 
 3rd Battalion (Major Watkins) was the assault unit, w^ith 
 Companies K and M leading on the right and left re- 
 spectively. Companies I and L were in support. Two 
 platoons of Company K were maneuvered to protect the 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 149 
 
 left flank against fire coming from St. Juvin. This platoon 
 entered the eastern outskirts of the village, destroyed 
 several machine-gnn nests, captured fifteen machine guns, 
 one cannon and about seventy-five prisoners. This success- 
 ful exploit enabled the Regiment to move forward past St. 
 Juvin to its objective. 
 
 The advance of this battalion was supported by A Com- 
 pany, 320th M. G. Bn. (Captain Shivers). Of the many 
 gallant deeds which were performed by all ranks during 
 this attack we must credit here that of Lt. Wm. C. Ache- 
 son, commanding the 3rd Platoon of this machine-gun 
 company. The platoon was operating with the right flank 
 of the battalion. At 9 :30 hours the machine gunners cap- 
 tured and sent to the rear thirty-six prisoners. As the 
 advance continued, more and more pressure fell upon the 
 battalion's right flank. All but a few men in this platoon 
 were killed or wounded by 10 :30 hours. At this time, all 
 the men at one gun had been killed or wounded. Lieu- 
 tenant Acheson at once took charge of this gun himself and 
 continued firing without assistance until he also was killed. 
 
 The advance continued to the St. Juvin-St. Georges 
 Road, where it was held up awaiting the arrival of sup- 
 porting troops on the right and left. A position was 
 organized with Companies K, L and M on the road and 
 Company I perpendicular to the road, facing St. Juvin. 
 The 2nd Battalion in support followed the assaulting bat- 
 talion, taking a position in the ravine across the St. Juvin- 
 Fleville Road, just north of its junction with the road to 
 Sommerance. Here it remained until about 16 hours, at 
 which time it moved forward to protect the left flank of 
 the 3rd Battalion along the St. Juvin-St. Georges Road. 
 The 1st Battalion, 326th Infantry, was not released from 
 its position north of Marcq and west of the river until a 
 little after 13 hours, October 14, when it was relieved by 
 elements of the 77th Division. 
 
150 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 The plan of attack had contemplated the relief of this 
 battalion during the night of October 13-14, and following 
 such relief the battalion was to be used as a reserve in 
 the operations east of the river. As has already been 
 indicated in the messages of the dossier, considerable 
 anxiety was felt because of the non-appearance of the bat- 
 talion, until the cause for the delay was made known. The 
 1st Battalion forded the Aire River on the afternoon of 
 the 14th in small groups because of the intense artillery 
 fire. While en route, orders reached this unit directing it 
 to take station at Sommerance in Division reserve. 
 
 The 326th Infantry Regimental P. C. was moved to a 
 ravine south of the St. Juvin-Sommerance Road at a point 
 99.3-83.3 and on the morning of the 15th moved to the 
 ravine at the junction of the St. Juvin-Fleville-Sommer- 
 ance Roads, known throughout the division as the *' Cul- 
 vert'' or the "Bloody Angle." 
 
 A message from the 1st Battalion, 320th F. A., to the 
 157th Field Artillery Brigade at 16:35 hours indicates 
 the final enemy reaction for the day against the center of 
 our line : 
 
 ** German counter-attack on 325th Inf. approximately 
 between meridians 98 and 99. I have laid down barrage 
 at 87.2 between meridians 98 and 99. The 325th front 
 line extends from 86.6 to 86.9. Tell 319th F. A. to give 
 some firing along line 87.5 between meridians 98 and 99." 
 
 Note: Artillery Headquarters reports that 238th Field 
 Artillery (French) and 320th Field Artillery (American) 
 are executing barrage now (16:30 hours), also that it is 
 a heavy counter-attack. 
 
 This enemy effort was shortly dissipated by this fire. 
 
CHAPTER XIV 
 TEE TAKING OF ST. JUVIN 
 
 No little confusion has resulted from the contradictory 
 reports concerning the capture of the town of St. Juvin. 
 There could be no better illustration of the **Fog of War'' 
 which often envelops local details of large operations. Some- 
 times the confusion is created by the failure of observers 
 to interpret correctly events watched from a distance. In 
 other cases subordinates report that a certain course of 
 action is being undertaken, and the successive transmis- 
 sion of this information results in the confident assertion 
 at a Division or Corps Headquarters that the effort has 
 succeeded; or, the effort succeeds for the moment and is 
 later reversed by the enemy. These are but some of the 
 causes which, in the heat of battle, give rise to con- 
 troversy which may be sincerely maintained by both parties 
 for a lifetime. 
 
 The 82nd Division does not consider that it is a matter 
 of paramount importance whether the 82nd Division or the 
 77th Division captured St. Juvin and Hill 182, north of 
 St. Juvin. Both Divisions can agree that the town was 
 captured by the 1st Corps^ and it is doubtlessly equally 
 true that St. Juvin fell because of the joint sacrifices of 
 these two Divisions. 
 
 The admiration that the 82nd Division entertains for the 
 achievements of the 77th Division will forever prevent any 
 acrimonious sting in a discussion of this question — a ques- 
 tion which, at the moSt, will be of interest only to the two 
 
 151 
 
152 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 Divisions involved. Nevertheless, those charged with the 
 duty of presenting an accurate record of the battle history 
 of the 82nd Division are impelled by a sense of obligation 
 toward those of our Division who fell in and around St. 
 Juvin to present here the findings of our painstaking in- 
 vestigation. We have no disposition to press the official 
 letter from General Pershing which appears in an Annex 
 of this history, in which the Commander-in-Chief, months 
 after the Armistice, congratulates the Division upon the 
 capture of St. Juvin. Nor again does the 82nd Division de- 
 sire to over-emphasize the fact that the town of St. Juvin 
 became untenable for any substantial force of the enemy 
 after the left of our assaulting line had swept through the 
 eastern outskirts of St. Juvin during the forenoon of Octo- 
 ber 14. It is true that no one doubts the military maxim 
 that in modern warfare, small towns fall when enveloped, 
 or that the possession of commanding points outside of 
 towns inevitably requires the evacuation of such centers. 
 It is therefore unfortunate that a practice has persisted 
 by which military successes have been measured in terms 
 of unimportant villages rather than by reference to ter- 
 rain features, which were the governing factors. The 
 physical presence of a few soldiers in a cluster of ruined 
 buildings has often received an emphasis quite unmerited. 
 It is proposed, however, to discuss briefly the capture 
 of St. Juvin entirely from the angle of physical presence 
 within the town. It is also proposed to discuss here the 
 taking of Hill 182 — that formidable hump covering about 
 .a square kilometer of ground, rising to a plateau crest a 
 little north of St. Juvin. The town itself is located on 
 the southern slope of this hill. The St. Juvin-Grand-Pre 
 Road marks the southern boundary of St. Juvin and runs 
 in a general northwesterly direction parallel to the Aire 
 River. At St. Juvin, the river and road are separated 
 by low, level ground, about 500 meters in width. 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 153 
 
 Orders from Higher Authority 
 
 The Field Order of the 1st Corps assigned to the 77th 
 Division the mission of taking St. Juvin. The plan called 
 for an attack from the south and east. The sector of the 
 82nd Division was bounded on the west by St. Juvin, but 
 the town was specifically excluded from the Divisional 
 sector. This entirely sensible plan for a coordinated ad- 
 vance by the two divisions first broke down when the 77th 
 Division failed on the night of October 13-14 to relieve 
 the 1st Battalion of the 326th Infantrj^ which was holding 
 the lines south of the river and squarely facing St. Juvin. 
 Consequently, the 77th Division did not attack north 
 across the river at 8 hours 30 minutes on October 14. In 
 fact, the 1st Battalion of the 326th Infantry, as previously 
 said, was not relieved until after 13 hours (1 o'clock in 
 the afternoon) on the 14th day of October, 1918. As a 
 consequence, the 82nd Division fought its way forward 
 through the daylight hours of October 14 with a left flank 
 more perilously exposed with each hundred meters of 
 ground gained. Heavy casualties were inflicted by the 
 fire which came from St. Juvin and more especially from 
 the crest of Hill 182. The machine guns which operated 
 from the eastern edge of St. Juvin were for the most 
 part silenced by the two platoons of K Company, 326th 
 Infantry, already mentioned, which swept through the 
 eastern outskirts in a successful raid. Fire from the north- 
 ern part of the town continued throughout the day. Our 
 units which pushed past St. Juvin were particularly 
 harassed from Hill 182. "Word was anxiously awaited 
 at Division Headquarters stating that the 77th Division 
 was crossing the river and had cleaned up this menace to 
 our line. 
 
 The 82nd Division dossier records a question by Colonel 
 
154 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 Jolmston, Chief «of Staff, 82nd Division, to General Cronin, 
 commanding the left brigade of the 82nd Division, asking 
 if the General believed it would be better to take St. 
 Juvin. The General replied that he believed he could 
 take it. Colonel Johnston directed that the brigade wait 
 for further instructions on this point. The dossier also 
 shows a conversation between the same two officers an 
 hour later, at 14:35 hours. Colonel Johnston said he had 
 been talking to the 1st Corps about St. Juvin and that the 
 Corps had told him that if the 77th Division did not hurry 
 and take St. Juvin, the 82nd Division would have to take 
 it. Colonel Johnston requested the General to prepare 
 plans for occupying the town, but to await orders before 
 making the attack. 
 
 At 15:20 hours, the 82nd Division Observation Post on 
 the high ground back at Marcq reported that no one had 
 been seen entering St. Juvin from the west, and that their 
 observation covered the entire town of St. Juvin and 
 Champigneulle. 
 
 At 15 :30 hours, October 14, a message reached Division 
 Headquarters from Pilot Lieutenant Paradise and Observer 
 Lieutenant Wright, 12th Aero Squadron, stating that a half- 
 hour previously they had machine-gunned enemy troops 
 in trench on Hill 182. 
 
 At 16 hours 10 minutes, a telephone message from the 
 82nd Division 0. P. reported that troops could be seen 
 advancing north along the edge of the vv^oods located east 
 of Martincourt Farm. This was the first evidence seen 
 by observers of an advance by troops of the 77th Division 
 along the west bank of the Aire River. At 18 hours the 
 liaison officer with the 77th Division telephoned 82nd 
 Division Headquarters that the 154th Brigade (77th Divi- 
 sion) reports that two battalions of the brigade got across 
 the river at 16 hours and that one battalion of the 306th 
 Infantry was crossing behind them between meridians 98 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF S2r7D DIVISION 155 
 
 and 99 aiid moving forward. The message continues as 
 follows : 
 
 '*In addition to two battalions, the Brigade reserve is 
 in the process of crossing the bridge at Fleville and will 
 march north together with Brigade Headquarters. A re- 
 port will be made when they are entirely across. Another 
 battalion of the 305th Inf. is crossing the bridge about 1 
 kilo north of Fleville. An officer of Brigade Headquarters 
 is with that battalion. Col. Smedberg is going to take 
 these two battalions of the 305th Inf. and Brigade reserve 
 and march them north. That makes four battalions, and 
 one more will soon be there." 
 
 This message was immediately followed by a message from 
 77th Division Headquarters that Hill 182 was occupied at 
 18 hours by the 77th Division. 
 
 The final report from the 77th Division Headquarters of 
 the day 's activities was sent to the 82nd Division at 21 :15 
 hours October 14th. 
 
 **77th Division line extends from — east boundary 
 
 97.1-86.4 
 96.8-86.3 
 95.9-85.5 
 94.3-85.5 
 93.9-86.7 
 93.0-86.11 
 
 From the right Brigade, 77th Division, at 19 :30 hours. — 
 **80 to 90 prisoners have been taken from St. Juvin by the 
 306th Inf. As yet they have not been brought into the 
 Division and identifications are not known at this time.'' 
 
 From the right Brigade, 77th Division, at 20 :15 hours. — 
 **We have H Co., 305th Inf., on hill north of St. Juvin. 
 Two battalions of the 305th Inf. are in support east of St. 
 Juvin. We have perfect liaison with the 325th Inf. The 
 C. O. of the 305th Inf. now with C. 0. of 325th Inf. at 
 
'156 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 98.6-84.9. H Co., 305th Inf., arrived at Hill 182 shortly 
 after 5 hours.'' 
 
 The sequence of these messages from Headquarters of the 
 77th Division would indicate that some time after 16 hours, 
 October 14, the units of the 77th Division occupied St. 
 Juvin, and that after 18 hours the plateau on Hill 182 
 was occupied in force. 
 
 "What Transpired on the Front 
 
 But during these hours events were taking place on the 
 left flank of the 82nd Division, which have since been sub- 
 stantiated in detail by officers from the 82nd Division who 
 have gone over the ground step by step with the officers 
 who led the left flank units of the 82nd Division on the 
 14th of October, 1918. During the afternoon the 3rd 
 Battalion of the 326th Infantry, in line just northeast of 
 St. Juvin, was receiving a very harassing fire from 
 machine guns located in the northern edge of St. Juvin 
 and just south of the plateau crest of Hill 182. It became 
 a matter of immediate necessity to silence this fire and 
 occupy the terrain. Lt. Andrew K. Benjamin, Co. A, 
 320th M. G. Bn., with the 1st Platoon of that company, 
 was supporting the 326th Infantry from a point just east 
 of St. Juvin. At about 15 :30 hours, Benjamin led his 
 platoon, plus a small infantry detachment, into St. Juvin 
 and attacked the German machine gunners established in 
 the northern half of St. Juvin. He speedily captured three 
 German officers and twenty German machine gunners and 
 drove out some other small enemy detachments found in 
 the northern part of the town. Lieutenant Benjamin then 
 set up his guns in the north edge of the town, where he 
 had complete observation on the plateau of Hill 182. 
 Prisoners were sent under a guard back to the St. Juvin- 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 157 
 
 Fleville Road. Before entering the town Lieutenant Ben- 
 jamin was in a position from which all of the terrain 
 between St. Juvin and the Aire Eiver was under his ob- 
 servation, and he had closely watched this territory in 
 order to discover either the approach of supporting troops 
 on his left or an enemy attempt to envelop our flank 
 from the west. When Lieutenant Benjamin's men re- 
 turned to the Hill after turning over the prisoners they 
 informed him that they had seen troops of the 77th Divi- 
 sion advancing in open formation just south of St. Juvin. 
 They also informed him that a body of the enemy hidden 
 in the south edge of the town along the Grand-Pre Eoad 
 had given themselves up to the 77th Division. Lieutenant 
 Benjamin remained in position and at the alert throughout 
 the night. No troops from the 77th Division were seen 
 or heard in the northern part of the town, nor were any 
 Americans apparent at any time on the plateau crest of 
 Hill 182. 
 
 At this point it is necessary to interrupt the discussion 
 of events on Hill 182 in order to follow the march of events 
 throughout the Division on the night of October 14 and 
 the morning of the 15th. Attention is here invited, however, 
 to the discussion of the taking of Hill 182, on the morning 
 of October 15, which will follow in sequence a little later 
 in this narrative. 
 
 The Machine Gun Battalions of the Division rendered 
 the utmost assistance during the period October 15th to 
 November 1st, 1918, by firing overhead barrages and cross 
 fires which searched the ravines and gullies utilized by the 
 enemy. These firing schedules were carefully prepared by 
 Major Moore, the Division Machine Gun officer, assisted by 
 Captain Louis Marchand of the French Mission attached to 
 the 82nd Division. 
 
CHAPTER XV 
 
 THE ST. GEORGES' ROAD AND HILL 182 
 
 82nd Division Field Orders No. 25 issued at 21 hours, 
 October 14, directed a continuation of the attack at 7:30 
 hours, October 15, 1918. The order stated that *'the 
 Kriemhilde-Stellung has been breached by the 82nd Div." 
 It provided that troops be formed for attack at 6 hours, 
 15th October, jumping off at 7 hours 30 minutes and con- 
 tinuing without halt to the Corps objective. Artillery- 
 preparation was to continue throughout the night, using 
 quantities of non-persistent gas until H minus 4 hours. A 
 barrage was prescribed 300 meters in front of the jump- 
 ing-off line at 7 hours 25 minutes to move forward at the 
 rate of 100 meters in 6 minutes at 7 :30 hours. One para- 
 graph of the order contains the following: 
 
 ** Attention is invited to the advisability of covering 
 the advance with scouts separated by wide intervals. In 
 the attack supports and reserves will be kept well echel- 
 oned in depth and will advance in lines of small columns. 
 It must be impressed upon all that the wide front the 
 Division is called upon to cover, necessitates considerable 
 intervals between combat groups. Thickening of front 
 lines where resistance is encountered by feeding in sup- 
 ports and reserves must be avoided. Full use will be 
 made of all auxiliary infantry weapons and the forward 
 guns of the field artillery." 
 
 158 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 159 
 
 The Posts of Command in the Division were specified: 
 
 82nd Div. Headquarters ... No change. 
 
 163rd Brig 98.4-84.9, from 10 hours. 
 
 164th Brig Sommeranee, from 10 hours. 
 
 157th F. A. Brig No change. 
 
 The order of regiments on the Division front was un- 
 changed. The 328th Infantry still occupied the right flank, 
 with the 325th Infantry in the center and the 326th In- 
 fantry on the left. The 327th Infantry continued in 
 support behind the right flank of the Division. 
 
 The orders which reached the 328th Infantry during 
 the night of October 14-15 were further supplemented 
 with the direction that the regiment would attack as 
 soon as the 42nd Division came up abreast of the leading 
 battalion of the 328th Infantry. Captain Weaver of C 
 Company, 328th Infantry, went over to the Captain of 
 the left company of the 166th Infantry and informed him 
 of the contents of the order received. Captain Weaver 
 was told that the 42nd Division would advance at H hour. 
 
 Serious Enemy Attack, October 15, 1918 
 
 At about 7 hours the enemy made a very determined 
 infantry counter-attack along our entire Divisional front, 
 preceding the assault with a particularly vicious barrage 
 of artillery and machine-gun fire. 
 
 Visibility was very poor on the morning of the 15th and 
 our men had practically no warning of the approaching 
 enemy infantry. The German barrage held our men on 
 the exposed ridge, flattened in fox holes, and a swarm 
 of the gray-uniformed enemy was on top of our outposts 
 before the combat groups a little in the rear could grasp 
 the full significance of the peril. A desperate fight of an 
 individual character followed at hand-to-hand range in 
 
160 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 all three regiments. Full force of the blow fell upon the 
 left flank units of the 328th Infantry and the right flank 
 of the 325th Infantry. Some of our combat groups were 
 forced back a couple of hundred yards on to the St. Juvin- 
 St. Georges Road. The support groups on the road, how- 
 ever, at once advanced to engage the enemy while the 
 men in the 328th Infantry, a short distance to the right 
 of the point of impact, stood up in their fox holes and 
 opened rapid fire with their rifles and Chauchots. Further- 
 more, troops were pushed forward on the right of our 
 line from which point they could shoot enfilade volleys 
 down the German infantry lines. 
 
 The spirit of resistance which our men everywhere 
 evinced shattered the enemy assault and inflicted very 
 heavy losses. In about fifteen minutes the German sur- 
 vivors were running back, pursued by American fire. 
 During this encounter both sides lost in captured about 
 an equal number of prisoners — ^perhaps thirty or forty. 
 There was little inclination to surrender shown by either 
 side. At 7:25 hours our own bombardment fell as pre- 
 viously scheduled and hastened the enemy retirement. 
 
 328th Infantry on October 15, 1918 
 
 The 166th Infantry did not advance at H hour and the 
 328th Infantry was in consequence unable to advance ex- 
 cept for a short distance. The left fiank of the regiment, 
 however, endeavored to stretch forward in liaison with 
 the 325th Infantry. At 8 hours, German skirmishers were 
 discovered on the right flank of the 328th Infantry, and 
 in front of the 166th Infantry. Lieutenant Day with a 
 strong patrol was sent to attack these enemy elements and 
 succeeded in capturing prisoners and compelling the re- 
 tirement of German elements encountered. 
 
 Throughout the day the enemy poured a terrific shell 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 161 
 
 and machine-gim fire upon our lines while enemy planes 
 flew at low altitudes and machine-gunned our infantry. 
 Lieutenant Mc Arthur, 328th Inf., moved his 37 mm. 
 Platoon into the front line and fired point-blank at ma- 
 chine-gun nests and other targets. The 328th Machine 
 Gun Company (Captain Jones) occupied the woods on the 
 right flank of the regiment and did effective work. An 
 artillery observer occupied a shell hole near the forward 
 Battalion P. C. and numerous targets were given to the 
 accompanying 75 mm. guns. Telephone wires were continu- 
 ally cut by enemy shelling, but the men from the Signal 
 Platoon worked steadily under enemy observation repair- 
 ing the breaks. It rained intermittently throughout the 
 day and at night a steady downpour set in. 
 
 325th Infantry on October 15, 1918 
 
 In the 325th Infantry, arrangement of troops on the 
 morning of October 15 was the same as on the previous 
 day except that the 325th Machine Gun Company was 
 scheduled to join the 2nd Battalion of the 325th Infantry 
 in Division reserve. C Company, 320th M. G. Bn., was 
 assigned to the assaulting battalion of the regiment. 
 
 The counter-attack against the 325th Infantry fell with 
 especial force against Companies B and D which tem- 
 porarily retired to the St. Juvin-St. Georges Eoad. Cap- 
 tain Castle, commanding the 1st Battalion, telephoned at 
 once to Colonel Whitman and the support Battalion was 
 immediately thrown forward to stiffen the line. Prompt 
 action by Captain Taylor with A and C Companies on the 
 right flank broke up the Boche line in front of the Kegi- 
 ment and the enemy retired leaving seven machine guns 
 and nine prisoners. Shortly after PI hour the 325th In- 
 fantry advanced to the crest north of the road but could 
 go no farther. Heavy machine-gun fire from the front 
 
162 OFFICIAL HISTOKY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 and flanks held our men at this point. The Division now 
 ran out into a salient between St. Juvin and St. Georges, 
 and it was apparent that no substantial progress would 
 be possible until the Divisions on our right and left were 
 able to get forward in turn. During the afternoon our 
 attack was again pushed in the center, and elements of 
 the 325th Infantry reached the Ravin aux Pierres. Twenty 
 machine guns and a number of prisoners were taken. 
 This ravine was destined to be a very formidable obstacle 
 and the scene of much hard fighting before it became the 
 permanent possession of this Division. The ravine was 
 very deep, with a fairly perpendicular drop on the southern 
 side. It was filled with a dense growth, and the northeast 
 end of the ravine ran up into a string enemy position 
 northwest of St. Georges. As a result enemy machine 
 gunners could easily filter into this open end and gain a 
 position on the flank of our forward elements without 
 coming under observation. Deep dugouts in the south 
 wall of the ravine gave the enemy security from our fire, 
 but were not so happily placed for protection from the 
 north when we occupied the position. It was from this 
 ravine that the enemy counter-attack emerged on the 
 morning of the 15th, and to this shelter that it returned 
 after the repulse. On the afternoon of the 15th our men 
 who reached this point were exposed to a fire of such 
 intensity that the survivors withdrew to the crest north 
 of the St. Georges Road and dug in for the night. Our 
 men were now at the point of exhaustion from lack of 
 sleep and constant exposure to cold and rain. 
 
 The 1st Battalion, 325th Infantry, reported 7 officers 
 and 125 men as fighting effectives, while the 3rd Battalion 
 of that regiment made a return of 3 officers and 175 men. 
 
OFFICI-LL HISTORY OP 82nd DIVISION 163 
 
 326th Infantry on October 15, 1918 
 
 In the 326th Infantry Colonel McArthur had planned 
 to make the assault on the morning of the 15th with the 
 1st Battalion which was to move from its position in re- 
 serve near Sommerance and, passing through the 3rd 
 Battalion in the front line, continue in a northerly direc- 
 tion to the high ground east of Champigneulle, keeping 
 in liaison with the 325th Infantry on the right. The 1st 
 Battalion was delayed in making the considerable move- 
 ment required, and Major Watkins, knowing that the at- 
 tack must go off at H hour, did not wait for relief but 
 initiated the attack with the 3rd Battalion. The advance 
 here, also, was made in the face of very intense fire. The 
 Battalion succeeded, however, in getting forward until its 
 right flank was within a short distance of the Eavin aux 
 Pierres. The left flank of the Battalion was on the north- 
 east slope of Hill 182. At this point the 1st Battalion, 
 with Companies A and D in assault and B and C in sup- 
 port, passed through the 3rd Battalion and continued the 
 attack. It was found possible to make only a slight ad- 
 vance, but a considerable number of prisoners were cap- 
 tured. Both flanks of the Battalion were receiving fir© 
 and Captain Knowles gave orders to dig in and hold. 
 
 The Affair on Hill 182 
 
 The order of events now moves farther to the west, 
 where a very extraordinary affair raged for a half-day 
 on the top of Hill 182 and left that strategic point in the 
 possession of the 82nd Division. The 82nd Di\dsion re- 
 gards the exploit on Hill 182 during the forenoon of the 
 15th as one of the striking episodes in the war and a 
 brilliant example of success won against great odds by 
 
l&i OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 a small American unit. The whole business smacks of 
 modern knight errantry. Capt. Frank M. Williams, com- 
 manding the 325th Machine Gun Company, had been 
 directed to take his company to Hill 182 and from there 
 to support by machine-gun fire the advance of the Divi- 
 sion's left flank. At about 6 hours Captain Williams 
 sent runners to his companj^ then supporting the line of 
 the 325th Infantry, directing his lieutenant to move the 
 company on to Hill 182. Captain Williams started alone 
 for the hill intending to reconnoiter machine-gun positions 
 before the arrival of his men. The previous experience 
 of this officer is sufficiently unusual to deserve mention. 
 For several years he was a Deputy Sheriff in both 
 Wyoming and Montana, and during that time had won 
 some twenty individual gun fights against cattle outlaws. 
 He once won the bronco riding championship at the 
 big Cheyenne open tournament. Later he had joined 
 Buffalo Bill's ''Wild West" show where he gave exhibi- 
 tions in riding untamed horses and was pronounced by 
 Colonel Cody the greatest bronco breaker the Colonel 
 had ever seen... Captain Williams walked through the 
 eastern part of St. Juvin and saw no American or Ger- 
 man troops. On the eastern slope of the hill, near the 
 north edge of the town, he found a lieutenant with a 
 platoon from the 77th Division occupying a piece of trench. 
 The lieutenant informed him that the platoon had become 
 separated from other troops of the 77th Division and did 
 not know v^^here they were now located. He had therefore 
 placed himself on the flanks of the 326th Infantry. He 
 arrived there during the night and had no information 
 of the enemy. Captain Williams advised him to send a 
 runner to find his battalion commander. Captain Wil- 
 liams then strolled on to the top of Hill 182. The mist 
 was so heavy that he found it impossible to see more than 
 approximately a hundred yards to the front. Shortly after 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 165 
 
 his arrival a heavy barrage fell on the Hill during which 
 he took shelter at the north edge of the town where 
 he found men of Lieutenant Benjamin's platoon. The 
 Lieutenant had left the hill a few moments previously 
 for a conference with his Battalion Commander. When 
 the barrage lifted Captain Williams vv^alked back on to 
 the crest of the Hill. Here he observed a group of ^y& 
 German soldiers walking toward him at about a hun- 
 dred yards' distance with an American prisoner. Cap- 
 tain Yv^illiams walked over to the group empty-handed 
 and when within a few yards made a lightning reach for 
 the pistol on his belt and in the fight that followed killed 
 four Germans and took the fifth prisoner. As the fifth 
 German raised his arm in surrender, Captain Williams 
 caught sight of a long enemy skirmish line coming over 
 the northern end of the plateau attacking directly toward 
 St. Juvin. The enemy party numbered roundly about 
 200 men. Using a dead German's rifle, Captain Williams 
 shot one of the enemy who marched a few paces in ad- 
 vance of the attacking skirmish line. The German line 
 took cover and Captain Williams jumped down the bank 
 on to the sunken road near the cemetery on the western 
 slope of the hill and ran back under cover toward St. 
 Juvin. He crossed through the northern part of the town 
 to the eastern slope where he met his machine-gun com- 
 pany at the bottom of the hill. Captain Williams, shout- 
 ing "Follow me!" ran back on to the hill, his leading 
 gun close behind him. This gun opened fire on the Ger- 
 man line which was then advancing at close range. The 
 other guns almost immediately joined. In the fight which 
 followed the entire German party were killed, wounded 
 or driven from the hill and about half of our com- 
 pany were casualties. A column of several hundred of 
 the enemy was observed in the vicinity of the railroad 
 yards just v/est of Hill 182. Our machine gunners turned 
 
166 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 their attention to this force and scattered it with h-eavy 
 losses. This German attack was part of the assault made 
 against our entire front and to which reference has al- 
 ready been made. The lieutenant and the platoon of the 
 77th Division met by Captain "Williams on the east slope 
 of Hill 182 were not present during this fight. "When the 
 enemy counter-attacked the lieutenant retired with his 
 platoon and passed through Captain "Williams' company 
 as it came up the east side of St. Juvin. By noon on 
 October 15 when activities had ceased in the vicinity of 
 Hill 182 Captain Williams personally went back through 
 the town until he reached the St. Juvin-Grand-Pre Road 
 in the vicinity of which he found a Captain from the 
 77th Division who stated that he was in command of the 
 right Battalion of the 77th Division. Captain Williams 
 reported to this officer and stated that his own company 
 was within this officer's sector and badly in need of rein- 
 forcements on Hill 182, wdiere it had without assistance 
 beaten off a very strong counter-attack. Captain Williams 
 also asked the Battalion Commander if he had any in- 
 structions to give him. Captain Williams was informed 
 that the Battalion Commander could not make any dis- 
 positions until he had reported the situation to higher 
 authority. Captain Williams returned to his company and 
 remained alone on Hill 182 throughout the afternoon and 
 night until 2 hours on the morning of October 16. At 
 this time about two platoons from the 77th Division came 
 to the Hill and dug in near the line occupied by the men 
 from the 82nd Division. Two hours later these platoons 
 of the 77th Division were relieved by units from the 78th 
 Division. 
 
 Some messages in the Division dossier for October 15 
 are given herewith: 
 
 *'From Gen. Cronin at 8 hours, Oct. 15, 1918. Pushing 
 our counter-attack on the right of the 325th, and Colonel 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 167 
 
 Whitman has asked for artillery support. He does not 
 think he will need the Division Eeserve. Thinks he can 
 handle the situation with some artillery support. 
 
 f) 
 
 **From Gen. Cronin at 8:45 hours, Oct. 15. Just re- 
 ceived message from Whitman that his right flank has been 
 forced back to the position of his left. That flank is un- 
 protected. ' ' Colonel Johnston inquired if he could push a 
 battalion in direction of the left flank moving under the 
 nose of the Hill near St. Juvin and attack the enemy in 
 the flank. 
 
 ''From Adjutant 163rd Inf. Brigade 8:55 hours, Oct. 
 15. Message from Major Watkins at 8:49 hours. Oif in 
 good shape. Men in fine spirits. Some machine-gun op- 
 position. I can handle that. Have taken 30 odd prisoners. 
 Need some litter bearers.'* 
 
 "From Adjutant 163rd Inf. Brig., 9 hours, 15 Oct. 
 326th Infantry advancing in good shape. 325th have ad- 
 vanced to parallel 87 and are holding their own but not 
 advancing. ' * 
 
 ''From Adjutant 163rd Inf. Brigade at 9 hours. 325th 
 holding well. Will advance in a few minutes behind new 
 artillery barrage. Major Watkins wants 14 ambulances.'* 
 
 "Message from Adjutant 164th Inf. Brigade, 10:10 
 hours, 15 Oct. 1918. Captain Tomasello, Operations Officer 
 328th Infantry, reports 42nd Division can not advance on 
 account of heavy machine-gun fire. Suggest that they fall 
 back and call for barrage. Combat liaison will sit tight 
 and cover flank. The balance of Regiment will go ahead. 
 Doing all business by runners.'' 
 
 "From 163rd Inf. Brigade at 10:40 hours, 15 Oct. Am 
 sending 2 officers and 32 men in as prisoners. They were 
 taken this morning northeast of St. Juvin by 326th In- 
 fantry at about 8 :30 hours. Also report that prisoners 
 and guard marching down road to Division Headquarters 
 have been fired on by 77th Division on our left. Please 
 take this up and have it stopped." 
 
168 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 ''Colonel Johnston to Chief of Staff 42nd Division, 10:45 
 hours, 15 Oct. Your elements on your left are held up 
 in front of the wire. This is holding back the entire ad- 
 vance. If agreeable, we will take St. Georges for you. If 
 not, we wish you would consider the possibility of moving 
 your troops by the left flank and using the eastern slope 
 of Hill 230 to flank out St. Georges from the west. Our 
 troops can turn the right flank back along the heights and 
 allow you to use the slopes. The Brigadiers are in direct 
 communication with one another and it would be agree- 
 able to us for them to mutually arrange this plan of attack 
 with the understanding that the western limit of your 
 artillery fire will remain unchanged." 
 
 ''Optimist 3 (Chief of Staff 42nd Division) replied: 
 This seems a good plan and we are willing to try it. Will 
 notify our left Brigade if you will notify your right and 
 direct them to proceed with this maneuver." 
 
 * * * * * 
 
 Colonel Johnston telephoned the substance of this mes- 
 sage to the Adjutant of the 164th Infantry Brigade. 
 
 "From Headquarters 157th Field Artillery Brigade, at 
 10 :30, October 15, 1918. 320th Field Artillery reports at 
 10:30 hours heavy artillery shells passing over B Battery 
 of that Regiment. Shells are falling in our lines. Rotating 
 bands have fallen at 00.46. Have called up Corps 
 Artillery, also 42nd Division and reported same to them, 
 as we believe it is from this Division, their batteries being 
 directly in rear of the battery reporting this fire. ' ' 
 
 "Report of examination of a detachment of 25 prisoners, 
 at 10:40, 15 Oct. The prisoners including one lieutenant 
 were captured this morning about 1 kilometer northeast 
 of St. Juvin, just south of road leading from St. Juvin 
 to St. Georges. Prisoners had received orders to carry 
 out a counter-attack against our troops, but before well 
 under way were encountered by our forces and cap- 
 tured. Prisoners stated that our effective machine-gun fire 
 which came from all sides kept Germans from advancing 
 and attack broke down. Most of prisoners belong to 1st 
 Battalion of 210th Regiment, 45th Reserve Division, which 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 169 
 
 had been kept in reserve until this morning. When ques- 
 tioned as to the enemy defenses in the rear and the posi- 
 tions which were to be occupied in case of retreat, prisoners 
 stated that no prepared positions existed to their knowl- 
 edge. In all cases their orders had been to hold their 
 positions at all costs." 
 
 ''From 166th Infantry (83rd Brigade, 42nd Division), 
 at 10 :30 hours, 15 Oct. Do not need any special assistance 
 in getting through wire if we can get to it. Are held up 
 by machine-gun fire and not by obstacles. General Lenahan 
 advises that artillery preparation is now in progress on 
 St. Georges and Landres-St. Georges and on the road be- 
 tween the two towns. The fire will be lifted to the 3rd 
 objective at 11 :15 hours when Infantry will renew attack." 
 
 ''Liaison Officer with 42nd Division reports at 11:30 
 hours, 15 October, 1918, that Tank Commander with 42nd 
 Division started with 25 tanks. He arrived at our lines 
 with 16 tanks. "Went into action with ten tanks with the 
 advance element. He went across the ravine northwest 
 199 Woods about center of the sector. He went across the 
 wire and across trenches receiving very heavy fire. In- 
 fantry unable to keep up with him. He was forced to 
 retire with only 7 tanks. His personnel and machinery are 
 seriously damaged. He says that he can do nothing more 
 in this vicinity and tanks are now withdrawn from this 
 line." 
 
 *'From Capt. Webster, 164th Infantry Brigade, 12:20 
 hours, 15 Oct. Prisoners captured by 328th patrol at 9 :30 
 hours at 00.2-86.9 say that they belong to the 31st Regiment, 
 15th Bavarian Division. Were in reserve and came in 
 line at 6 hours this morning. Report that they were given 
 notification yesterday officially by a Division Commander 
 that armistice was hourly awaited." 
 
 *'From 77th Division, 12:40 hours, 15 Oct. 154th Bri- 
 gade has two companies on the road 400 yards west of 
 St. Juvin. Will proceed on St. Juvin-Grand-Pre Road 
 and mop up between it and the river. ' * 
 
170 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82kd DIVISION 
 
 "Reports received by Capt. Dunlap at 12:42 hours from 
 the adjutants of both infantry brigades indicated following 
 fighting strength in those two organizations: 
 
 163rd Inf. Brig 98 OfSicers, 2815 Men 
 
 164th Inf. Brig 43 Officers, 1068 Men 
 
 '*15 Oct. 1918 at 14:15 hours. Maj. Hawkins reports 
 326th Inf. and 306th Inf. support lines were mixed up 
 but have been reorganized by the officers. Roads in vicinity 
 of St. Juvin passable but very muddy." 
 
 ''15 Oct. 1918 at 14:25 hours. From Lieut. Mitchell, 
 Liaison Officer with 77th Division. Just received mes- 
 sage from Col. Smedburg, 77th Division, stating that he 
 knows disposition of 77th Division troops on our left, and 
 that he can have the line straightened out very soon." 
 
 ''15 Oct. 1918, at 15 hours. 163rd Inf. Brig, reports 
 that 326th Inf. is held up in its advance on account of 
 inability of 325th Inf. to advance. 325th Inf. has been 
 reorganizing. Barrage is being requested and they are 
 now advancing. 326th suffered from machine-gun lire at 
 97.0-87.0. Artillery is hammering on this point. Artil- 
 lery fire on Champigneulie would be very acceptable." 
 
 Col. Johnston called on the artillery to fire for 25 min- 
 utes on Champigneulie and trenches along southwestern 
 edge of town. 
 
 "15 Oct. 1918 at 15:10 hours. From Capt. "Webster. 
 The P. C. of advance Bn. of 166tli Inf. now in Sommer- 
 ance reports that after advancing this morning iliey had 
 to withdraw. Are now waiting for advance of 165tli Inf. 
 on their right. Nothing to report on lG4th Brig, front." 
 
 "15 Oct. 1918 at 15:45 hours. Pigeon message to Al- 
 bany-7 from Hdqrs. 328th Inf. at 15 hours. Message re- 
 ceived 15 :40 hours. Place Sommeranec. Yf e are under 
 heavy fire from large caliber guns. Have planes spot these 
 guns and put our heavies to work on them. Have this 
 this done at once. (Signed) Tomasello." 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 171 
 
 **15 Oct. 1918 at 16:15 hours. From Maj. Wainwright 
 at P. C. of Gen. Cronin at 16 hours. Report received 
 that 325th Inf. has advanced through enemy position and 
 was at that time at Ravin aux Pierres, 326th Inf. on the 
 left. Asked by Col. Johnston if the men will stay in the 
 ravine, Maj. Y/ainwright replied, 'They are attacking now. 
 Request that the outfit on the rigiit be pushed up to join 
 them.' '' 
 
 ''15 Oct. 1918 at 16:20 hours. To 164th Inf. Brig. 
 From Col. Johnston. Brigade on your left pushing out 
 of the Ravin aux Pierres. Join them.'' 
 
 *'15 Oct. 1918, at 16:20 hours. Telephone message from 
 Lieut. Carlisle, Liaison Officer with 42nd Division. G-3 
 of 42nd Division says that there will be no further ad- 
 vance this afternoon. Another advance to-morrow morning. 
 Orders will come over later." 
 
 **15 Oct. 1918, at 16:20 hours. Army Artillery reports 
 that the army observer states heavy massing of artillery 
 and infantry at F-5383, just behind woods Bois Banthe- 
 ville. Army artillery has two guns reaching it. 157th F. 
 A. has reported this to air service for bombing work." 
 
 *'15 Oct. 1918 at 16:30 hours. Anson-1 to Albany-1. 
 Maj. Boyle, 328th Inf. at 15 :30 hours advised that 325th 
 Inf. is preparing to advance. 328th can not advance until 
 166th Inf. advances. 166th Inf. is waiting on 165th Inf., 
 who are 1000 meters behind. Maj. Boyle has asked for 
 artillery preparation so he can advance when 166th moves 
 up." 
 
 *^15 Oct. 1918 at 16:15 hours. 157th F. A. Brig, re- 
 ports that Air Service notified them of heavy massing 
 of artillery and infantry north of Bantheville Woods, at 
 F-5383. Only two army guns can reach them." 
 
 ''15 Oct. 1918, at 19 hours. Col. Johnston with G-3, 1st 
 Corps. G-3 inquired as to possibility of using troops of 
 82nd Division for taking Champigneulle. Col. Johnston 
 replied that it was perfectly possible to take Cham- 
 
172 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 pigneulle but that such action would extend the front of 
 the Division, inasmuch as no other troops are moving up on 
 either flank. In other words, the Division now holds from 
 about 86.2 northwest to about parallel 87, thence swings 
 southwest to the north slope of Cote 182 and must face 
 the Boche on this entire line. The right brigade has only 
 about 1000 men and the left brigade about 2000. We are 
 perfectly capable of attacking and advancing in any direc- 
 tion on a front proportionate to our strength, but this 
 extension of the front would require more and more men 
 which, of course, must be supplied from the rear eche- 
 lons. The people on our right are not moving at all, and 
 the hill north of St. Georges is of course exceedingly im- 
 portant, as it sweeps the plateau on which we are located. 
 The P. C. of our right brigade is at the same place as the 
 P. C. of the front line battalion of the Division on our 
 right. It does not seem that the taking of Champigneulle 
 would relieve this situation to any extent. G-3 said he 
 would inform the Division what would be required.'* 
 
 **15 Oct. 1918 at 19:30 hours. Received wireless mes- 
 sage from 328th Inf. Holding our first line against heavy 
 artillery fire and machine-gun fire. Repulsed counter- 
 attack on left flank this morning. Our troops exhausted. 
 Can not continue advance.'' 
 
 *'15 Oct. 1918 at 20:30 hours. Telephone message 
 from Intelligence Officer of 325th Inf. Our positions to- 
 night are the same as this morning. The strength of the 
 2nd Bn. is about 800 men. Two bns. went forward this 
 afternoon at H hour and found in the ravine German 
 machine-gun nests. Only one company (K Co.) was able 
 to penetrate through the ravine and this company went 
 up the forward slope. 7 prisoners of the 45th Res. Divi- 
 sion and 10 machine guns were captured. The latter were 
 turned against the enemy and fired into them, inflicting 
 heavy losses. This company was driven back to this side 
 of the ravine by direct fire above them. A few men of 
 K Co. could not get back and stuck to their positions and 
 were shot down fighting. Stated that the regt. was in liai- 
 son on right and left. Stated there was less air activity 
 to-day than yesterday. Prisoners who had been used as 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 173 
 
 litter bearers are now being sent back to lidqrs. Believe 
 the Germans are heavily entrenched in the ravine and 
 immediately north of the ravine.'^ 
 
 **15 Oct. 1918, 20 hours. Eeport of examination of two 
 prisoners of the 1st Bn. of the 31st .Hegt., 15th Bavarian 
 Division. Prisoners were captured this morning at 8 hours 
 in the course of an enemy counter-attack about 700 yds. 
 south of St. Georges. The prisoners were put in line with 
 their bn. during the night, reinforcing the 30tli Ees. Regt., 
 which holds the sector from St. Georges to a point ap- 
 proximately 1 klm. west. Prisoners stated their orders 
 were to advance and take the position held by our troops 
 on Hill 206, 1 klm. south of St. Georges. It appears that 
 our machine-gun fire was so effective that the 7th Co., 
 already reduced in strength when going into the line, i3 
 now almost annihilated. Stated that their average strength 
 of companies within the 2nd Bn. was as low as 30 to 40 
 men, the regt. having suffered greatly in recent operations 
 up north. They had not received replacements. Prisoners 
 stated that the regt. arrived in Buzancy on the night of 
 Oct. 12th. The follov/ing night they marched south and 
 remained in the vicinity of Imecourt until placed in line. 
 They stated that Brig. Hdqrs. was at Verpel, and Eegt. 
 Hqrs. was located in a mill southwest of Imecourt, at 
 99.4-10.3. Further stated ha^dng seen elements of a Prus- 
 sion division in this vicinity but were unable to give 
 identification. Our artillery fire yesterday and to-day 
 caused heavy casualties in their bn. The positions which 
 they occupied immediately south of St. Georges gave little 
 protection. In the absence of trenches they were com- 
 pelled to occupy ditches in the form of squares. They 
 stated that their company commander several days ago 
 read Germany's reply to President Wilson's message and 
 added that an armistice might be expected to follow any 
 day/' 
 
CHAPTER XVI 
 DEEPENING THE SALIENT 
 
 Another dreary wet night followed, marked by heavy 
 shell fire throughout the Divisional Area. At 23 hours, 
 October 15, Field Orders No. 27 were issued from Divi- 
 sional Headquarters. This order stated that the 1st Army 
 Corps would attack at 6 hours, October 16, 2:918. It 
 further specified that the 42nd Division would attack on 
 the right of the 82nd Division. The mission assigned the 
 82nd Division was to support the attack of the 78th Divi- 
 sion by protecting that unites right flank. The Corp 
 objectives included Champigneulle and Beffu et le Mort- 
 homme. The 2nd Battalion, 825th Inf., was placed at the 
 disposal of the Commanding General, 163rd Brigade, for 
 the purpose of capturing Champigneulle. The 164th Bri- 
 gade was directed to conform to the advance of the 163rd 
 Brigade. The Bois des Loges would be gassed with non- 
 persistent gases throughout the night until 5 hours, 
 October 16. A special paragraph in the Field Order 
 warned all Commanders against the practice of placing 
 machine guns in the first wave of assaulting battalions. 
 The machine guns must accompany second waves and 
 supports. 
 
 327th Infantry Relieves 328th Infantry 
 
 During the night of October 15-16 the 327th Infantry, 
 consolidated into one battalion under Lieutenant Colonel 
 
 174 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 175 
 
 Burr, relieved the 328th Infantry on the right flank of 
 the Division front. At 6 hours the 327th Infantry ad- 
 vanced by infiltration about two or three hundred meters. 
 The 42nd Division made no advance whatever, and the 
 327th Infantry was compelled to dig in with its right 
 flank faced squarely east for a depth of one kilometer 
 back to the 42nd Division. This effort created a still more 
 serious salient and the right flank of the 82nd Division! 
 was exposed to strong enfilade fire from the east, in addi- 
 tion to the normal resistance from the north. During the 
 day the enemy attempted to penetrate between the strong 
 points of our line, creeping close enough on one occasion 
 to use hand grenades against one of our groups. The 
 enemy artillery continued to harass our troops through- 
 out the day. A detachment from the 328th Infantry in 
 support was ordered forward ^nd used to reinforce the 
 refused right flank. 
 
 The physical condition of our men was at its lowest ebb 
 on this day, as messages from many units testified. 
 
 Lieutenant Colonel Burr, commanding the 327th In- 
 fantry, sent the following message to Brigadier General 
 Lindsey at 10 hours 50 minutes, October 16: 
 
 *'I again call to your attention the physical condition 
 of the men of my command. I strongly recommend their 
 relief to-night. To men in their condition, the weather 
 conditions of last night were very trying. They will be 
 in no condition to-morrow morning for any strenuous 
 operation. ' * 
 
 The 328th Infantry at this time was reduced by all 
 causes to one or two officers and from twenty to forty 
 men in each infantry company. The 328th Infantry 
 Machine Gun Company on October 16, 1918, consisted of 
 twenty-seven men and no officers. 
 
176 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 325th Infantry on October 16, 1918 
 
 The attack of tlie 325tli Infantry in the center of the 
 Division sector was made by the 3rd Battalion which 
 passed through the line of the 1st Battalion and in spite 
 of severe machine-gun resistance pushed K and L Com- 
 panies into the Ravin aux Pierres. This advance of our 
 Infantry was supported by a machine gun ban-age fired 
 by B Company, 320th Machine Gun Battalion. The right 
 flank of the 325th Infantry could not advance and re- 
 mained just south of the ravine in liaison with the 327th 
 Infantry. 
 
 The following message was received by Colonel Whitman 
 from the 3rd Battalion, 325th Inf., at 9 :20 hours : 
 
 *'Left and center of front line in Ravin aux Pierres at 
 98.0-86.8 to about 98.5-87.0. The right of our line is 
 just south of the ravine held up by ]\I. G. from right 
 flank. Troops on our right reported not advancing. Our 
 second line is just north of road from St. Juvin to St. 
 Georges. Our 3rd line is 500 meters further to rear. 
 
 *' Melton." 
 
 Later in the day a heavy fire from the east portion of 
 the Ravin aux Pierres aided by enemy artillery fire from 
 the north drove our men out of the ravine. This was 
 the second day on which we had obtained a foothold in 
 this important position. On each day the survivors of 
 the assault had been compelled to evacuate the ravine to 
 avoid annihilation. 
 
 During the afternoon the following message was sent 
 by Lieutenant Colonel Campbell, 325th Inf., to General 
 Cronin : 
 
 **16th Oct., to Austin-1. Came out through vicious 
 "barrage. All over now. M. G. fire coming over, not bad. 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 177 
 
 Varnado killed. Estimate less than 250 in both Battalions 
 remaining fit for duty. Counter-attack by enemy would 
 be bad. Lines as stated by phone. I am not a calamity 
 howler, but the officers and men are all in. Jones in good 
 position as reserve but, of course, no shelter from elements. 
 "Will get Melton and Castle together and organize. Will 
 move Jones back slightly and put Melton in support with 
 his Battalion — less than 100. Castle with 1st Battalion 
 and Cozine to hold line of road and have advanced parties 
 in shell holes in front 200 yards. I am starting this now, 
 execution of same to be mg^de in dark. Campbell.'' 
 
 The report concerning the death of Captain Varnado 
 proved later to be incorrect, but forms the background 
 for one of the most amazing incidents in the history of 
 the Division. 
 
 During the withdrawal of the 325th Infantry from the 
 ravine a large caliber, high explosive shell burst within 
 a short distance of this officer. The force of the ex- 
 plosion tossed him in the air and dropped him in a limp 
 heap on the ground. One of his non-commissioned officers 
 ran to his assistance and satisfied himself that his Com- 
 pany Commander was dead. For five days Captain 
 Varnado lay unconscious in this ravine. During this 
 period a cold rain fell almost constantly and the ravine 
 was heavily shelled with gas and high explosives. At 
 intervals a machine-gun barrage was poured into this 
 area. At the end of five days, on October 21, the ravine 
 was again taken by our troops and Captain Varnado was 
 found unconscious but still faintly breathing. There were 
 no wounds upon his body. After a long period in the 
 hospital he recovered full possession of his strength and 
 senses and returned to the United States with his regiment 
 after the War was over. 
 
 In addition to the serious physical condition of the 
 troops there had been a grave deterioration in the con- 
 dition of all weapons during the many days of exposure 
 
178 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 to rain and mud. The Chauchat rifles had nearly all 
 ceased to function. 
 
 During October 16 our men were continuously exposed 
 to the observation and harassing fire of enemy aeroplanes 
 which flew low over our lines with little interference from 
 the American Air Service. 
 
 The effective strength of the 325th Infantry the night 
 following was reported as follows; 
 
 1st Battalion 5 Officers, 175 Men 
 
 2nd Battalion 17 Officers, 361 Men 
 
 3rd Battalion 3 Officers, 120 Men 
 
 When the 2nd Battalion, 325th Infantry, was assigned to 
 a special mission by the Divisional Field Order, the 2nd 
 Battalion of the 326th Infantry was transferred to the 
 command of Colonel Whitman and during the night of 
 October 16 this unit relieved the 1st Battalion, 325th In- 
 fantry, in the front line. 
 
 326th Infantry on October 16, 1918 
 
 Meanwhile, the 326th Infantry on the left of the Divi- 
 sion had attacked at II hour, October 16, with the 1st 
 Battalion in the position of honor, supported by Com- 
 pany D, 320th Machine Gun Batteiion. Elements of 
 Company D crossed the Agron Elver and reached the 
 railway cut at Champigneulle extending along the line at 
 96.2-86.65 to 96.5-86.8. Company C had passed through 
 Company A and reached a position on the hill north of 
 the Ravin aux Pierres along the line 97.5-86.9 to 97.8-87.1. 
 A platcon of Company D covered the intei'\^al between C 
 and D Companies. These points marked the line of 
 farthest advance reached by the 326th Infantry in its 
 operations. Intense artillery and machine-gun fire and 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 179 
 
 the isolated nature of the positions forced these Companies 
 to withdraw under cover of darkness on the night of 
 October 16. Consequently, night found the front Bat- 
 talions of the Division on the St. Juvin-St. Georges Road 
 with outposts covering the ridge north of the Road. 
 
 The following are some of the messages contained in the 
 Divisional dossier for October 16, 1918: 
 
 From General Cronin to Divisional Headquarters, 7 
 hours 35 minutes, 16th Oct., 1918. 
 
 *' Everything started off on time. Extreme left Bat- 
 talion had to be somewhat re-arranged to avoid shell fire. 
 This was accomplished before starting. Everything going 
 good.'' 
 
 From C. 0. 327th Inf. Gen. Lindsey, 8 hours 5 minutes, 
 
 16th Oct., 1918. 
 
 ''325th Inf. advancing; 166th Inf. is not. Am advancing 
 and keep in touch by 'phone. Advancing under heavy 
 machine-gun fire." 
 
 From 157th F. A. Brigade, 8 hours 48 minutes, 16th 
 Oct., 1918. 
 
 ** 321st F. A. Reports that the Infantry line has been 
 temporarily checked by large machine-gun nests 98.6-87.3. 
 There are both trenches and woods at that point. Fire is 
 coming from these woods and trenches from machine guns 
 and infantry requested fire of one battalion for 15 minutes 
 just as fast as it could be put into them. Infantry was 
 told that this would exhaust our ammunition supply but 
 that two rounds per gun per minute would be fired. 
 
 *'8 hours 50 minutes. In addition machine-gun nest 
 located 98.3-87.5. One battalion of 320 F. A. directed 
 to open fire on this nest with two rounds per gun per 
 minute for 15 minutes. In the coordinates there is a tele- 
 graph pole at the base of which it is reported there are 
 ten hostile machine guns." 
 
180 OFFICIAL HISTORY OP 82nd DIVISION 
 
 From Lt. Mitchell, liaison officer, with 78th Division, 9 
 hours 20 minutes, 16th Oct., 1918. 
 
 '*78th Division reports that it has relieved 77th Division. 
 Reports that the attack as ordered went off in good shape, 
 but, have not heard as yet whether any advance has been 
 made.'' 
 
 From Chief of Staff 42nd Di^dsion to Chief of Staff 
 82nd Division, 9 hours 20 minutes, 16th Oct., 1918. 
 
 ''We were all set for 6 o'clock this morning and re- 
 ceived orders from the army not to attack. The fighting 
 has been very severe on our right. Only able to gain one 
 kilometer yesterday. Think the understanding is that we 
 are to advance with you." Col. Johnston asked how they 
 can say they are waiting to advance with us when our 
 line is facing east and northeast to join with them. ''This 
 ties down our right flank. We are now attacking on the 
 left. Still think it advisable for you to maneuver by the 
 left flank and take St. Georges and hill north of it. Col. 
 Johnston w^as informed that 42nd Division is strictly for- 
 bidden to use any artillery or make any attack." 
 
 From 78th Division, 9 hours 45 minutes, 16th Oct., 1918. 
 
 *'We are moving all right on our right flank. On the 
 left Boche is still in Grand-Pre and Chevieres. Prisoners 
 taken at night during course of relief. 
 
 "Col. Johnston. 'Are you going to continue to go on 
 the right?' 
 
 "Answer. *Yes, we are pushing hard and will stick 
 with you.' 
 
 "Extract from examination of 23 prisoners belonging 
 to 45th Reserve Division. Prisoners were captured north- 
 east of St. Juvin in and near Ravin aux Pierres, state 
 that their units have suffered heavy losses in the fighting 
 of the last few days. Strength of companies does not 
 exceed 40 men each. Enemy has no organized defensive 
 position in the rear. The Agron River can be forded at 
 and above Champigneulle by horse-drawn vehicles but ow- 
 ing to its great distance and higher banks crossing further 
 south can only be effected by means of a bridge. The 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 181 
 
 average width of the river is about 6 to 7 meters. Some 
 replacements have been received in the last few days but 
 in small numbers only. Prisoners state that they have 
 been told to hold their positions. Companies holding ad- 
 vanced positions are invariably commanded by non-com- 
 missioned officers. This policy meets with considerable 
 criticism on the part of enlisted men. None of the prison- 
 ers know when their organizations are to be relieved. The 
 45th Reserve Division prior to its arrival in this sector 
 was engaged in the Champagne in recent fighting. They 
 state that their units have suffered heavily from our artil- 
 lery fire. Several men were very outspoken in their con- 
 demnation of the present German Government. 
 
 "An examination of additional prisoners from this Divi- 
 sion brought out the statement that the 45th Reserve Divi- 
 sion had participated in the counter-attack by the enemy 
 arranged October 15th. A prisoner from the 212th Re- 
 serve Regiment stated that his regiment had received 300 
 replacements two days prior to the attack. Prisoner from 
 210th Reserve Regiment stated his regiment had received 
 120 replacements, asserted that the 47th Scharfschlitzen 
 Abteilung (machine gun unit) was holding a position in 
 rear of their regiments east of ChampigneuUe. ' ' 
 
 Colonel Johnson to G-3 1st Corps, 11 hours 20 minutes, 
 16th Oct., 1918. 
 
 "How about using the 42nd Artillery on machine-gun 
 nest? We are getting a great deal of direct fire from 
 southwest of St. Georges 00.87 on the road to St. Juvin from 
 St. Georges. Some artillery fire on that point will help." 
 
 "G-3 replied that he would have it done." 
 
 11 hours 45 minutes. Col. Johnston talking with Ad- 
 jutant 325th Infantry. 
 
 "Asked if regiment was using its field artillery. 
 
 "Adjutant replied he thought so. 
 
 "Colonel Johnston told him to push those guns and 
 Stokes Mortars out in front and find them (the enemy). 
 Asked if anything was known about the Division on our 
 left. "Was told that troops of 78tk Div. were still on 
 Hill 182.'' 
 
182 OFFICIAL HISTOKY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 From Gen. Lindsey to Col. Johnston, 11 hours 25 
 minutes, 16 Oct., 1918. 
 
 '^C. 0. of advanced lines in support of 166th Inf. has 
 just called. He was informed that the location of the 
 right flank of my advanced Battalion is on the St. Georges- 
 St. Juvin Eoad about 00.1-87.1 with Company of 166th 
 further in rear and in liaison with left flank. My ad- 
 vanced line seems to be stuck out in a V shape. Have 
 arranged with 166th to echelon forward on the left flank 
 further to the left of St. Georges and in succession to 
 the east taking the enemy line on the flank so as to 
 ease in the 166th and 165th Inf. I believe that similar 
 action by 325th echeloning forward by the right flank 
 to the ridge west of St. Georges will enable concentrated 
 fire to be brought on the strong Hill in vicinity of Hill 
 230 at 00.4-88.3 and on Cote 253." 
 
 From Gen. Lindsey. 
 
 *' Reports his troops in a V shape formation apex of 
 the V being at 00.1-87.1. His left wing extends southwest 
 parallel to the St. Juvin-St. Georges Road and his right 
 wing running due south parallel to 00. He says that the 
 greatest enemy activity is coming from woods on Cote 230 
 at approximately 00.5-88.0 to 88.6." 
 
 Col. Johnston to Gen. Cronin, 12 hours, 16 Oct., 1918. 
 
 *'Have you any information about the people on your 
 left?" 
 
 "They are on the east and northeast slopes of Hill 
 182." 
 
 '*Are they moving forward?" 
 
 *'They are on Contour 180 on northern and eastern 
 slopes. ''' 
 
 "What help are you getting from the artillery this 
 morning ? ' ' 
 
 "Knowles was forced to fall back, due to shortage of 
 artillery and re-organize in the raiine," 
 
 "Are you using the 326th Inf. to help the 325th Inf.?" 
 
 "They are fighting together." 
 
 "Do you feel it necessary to push the 326th down in 
 that ravine?" 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 183 
 
 n 
 
 No. They won't go down in the hollow but will keep 
 up on the high ground, east of the Agron Eiver.'' 
 
 Col. Johnston to Bonehead 3 (Chief of Staff, 1st Corps), 
 12 ho^rs 10 minutes, 16th Oct., 1918. 
 
 ''We have just gotten a report from our left that the 
 Division on our left is sticking along 180 Contour on Cote 
 182. Our line about an hour ago was in the ravine fight- 
 ing up the slopes and we were having a severe fight at 
 
 98.7-87.4." 
 
 Col. Johnston to Gen. Lindsey, 12 hours 18 minutes, 16 
 Oct., 1918. 
 
 "It is reported that you have troops east of the 00. 
 meridian. ' ' 
 
 General replied he had some at 00.1. 
 
 Col. Johnston directed him to move his troops v/est of 
 the 00. meridian as they were within the artillery boundary 
 of the 42nd Division, which was preparing to shoot there 
 now. 
 
 At 12 houre 22 minutes Col. Johnston called 42nd Divi- 
 sion and asked them to stop their artillery fire west of St. 
 Georges reporting back immediately. 
 
 Gen. Duncan to Chief of Staff 1st Corps, 12 hours 45 
 minutes, 16 Oct., 1918. 
 
 *'I have just been up to the front and talked with the 
 Regimental and Brigade Commanders and looked over the 
 situation. Because of physical fatigue, I don't believe 
 these m^en can go forward any more. I think v/e have 
 got to hold on to what we have got. The 325th Inf. got 
 into that ravine and took 12 machine guns in front of 
 them. The Hun counter-attacked and we lost about 40 
 men in hand to hand fighting. The Huns are putting 
 up tremendous resistance and our men have come to the 
 limit of their endurance and I don't believe that they are 
 in physical condition to go any further. We have got to 
 stabilize on present line, because we haven't men enough 
 to go on. This is the 10th day of our attack and the 
 whole front is covered by machine-gun fire from Hill 230 
 
184 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 and then to the left. The men of this Division have 
 behaved splendidly and have lost heavily. There are not 
 fifty men to a Company and these are practically at the 
 end of their strength. The spirit is fine but to-day they 
 are at the end of their physical endurance." 
 
 From 163 Brigade, 12 hours 55 minutes, 16 Oct., 1918. 
 
 **Very heavy artillery and machine-gun fire prevents 
 advance of our left. Our artillery seems to have no effect 
 in reducing his fire. Same condition exists on our right. 
 Infiltration across Ravin aux Pierres is possible to some 
 extent but so far without enough power to advance line. 
 Liaison good with left Division. Losses considerable. Al- 
 most all my outfit tired and worn out." 
 
 To Gen. Lindsey from Col. Johnston, 13 hours 10 min- 
 utes, 16 Oct., 1918. 
 
 *' Albany 1 is very much concerned about your contact 
 with the right 163rd Brigade. He feels that perhaps you 
 have got too far to the east and wishes to re-establish 
 contact. ' ' 
 
 Gen. Lindsey replied that two hours ago he gave an order 
 to that effect and had no doubt that it had been complied 
 with. 
 
 To Col. Johnston by radio from Liaison Officer with 42nd 
 Division, 13 hours 30 minutes, 16 Oct., 1918. 
 
 *' 4:2nd Division not advancing until further orders." 
 
 To Col. Schley from Col. Johnston, 13 hours 40 minutes, 
 16 Oct., 1918. 
 
 *'Are your engineer Companies where they can be 
 readily assembled?" 
 
 "No, I don't think so. They are at their own work." 
 
 "What would be the most convenient place for concen- 
 tration of the forward Battalion?" 
 
 "Fleville." 
 
 "Assemble that Battalion at Fleville as promptly as pos- 
 sible and notify this Headquarters when they are there." 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 185 
 
 Gen. Cronin to Col. Johnston, 14 hours, 16 Oct., 1918. 
 
 "We could not stand in the Ravine on account of gas, 
 but we are on the south slope and in liaison with our right 
 and left and we can stick. ' ' 
 
 "Albany 1 directs you to dig in for the day." 
 
 Message from Gen. Cronin, 14 hours 10 minutes, 16 Oct., 
 1918. 
 
 "Boche plane has just been flying over us registering 
 presumably for its artillery. Characteristic feature of last 
 two days has been the freedom with which Boche planes 
 have been flying over our front lines. I believe this ac- 
 counts for enemy's very effective artillery fire and the in- 
 ability of our batteries to be effective in counter battery 
 work." 
 
 Gen. Duncan immediately ordered Air Service to go out 
 and do something irrespective of weather conditions. 
 
 From 157th Field Artillery Headquarters, 14 hours 55 
 minutes, 16th Oct., 1918. 
 
 "A hostile plane was brought down by the machine gun 
 fire of Battery A, 320th F. A., at 14.25 hours just north- 
 east of Sommerance." 
 
 From Gen. Lindsey, 15 hours 3 minutes, 16th Oct., 1918. 
 
 "Left flank of 327th pushed forward and joined right 
 flank of 325th. Both had to drop back to the St. Georges- 
 St. Juvin on account of machine gun fire and consolidated 
 with my right at cemetery and left at 99.3-86.6." 
 
 From Captain Tomasello, 15 hours 40 minuetes, 16 Oct., 
 1918. 
 
 "There is a big enemy gun working on the south and 
 west of Sommerance at the present time. This gun has been 
 in action for the past 3 days. This fact has been reported 
 numerous times. Request that Air Service locate this Bat- 
 tery and report to Army artillery for counter battery." 
 
186 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 Memorandum by Captain Dunlap, 15 hours 55 minutes, 
 16 Oct., 1918. 
 
 ''General Cronin requests that 15 Chauchat rifles to- 
 gether with carriers and ammunition be supplied to his 
 Brigade to-night.'' 
 
 From Division O. P. at 16 hours, 16 Oct., 1918. 
 
 "Enemy shelling Champigneulle with shrapnel. A 
 number of men standing on the road on the eastern edge 
 of the town. Visibility very poor. Road running northeast 
 from St. Juvin being shelled. Friendly troops seen on the 
 south edge of Bois des Loges. Boche shelling railroad 
 yards west of St. Juvin. Ravine east of Champigneulle is 
 filled with smoke and haze. Visibility so poor that enemy 
 cannot see our troops. Bois des Loges is full of Boche." 
 
 By radio from Liaison Officer with 42nd Division, 16 
 hours 35 minutes, i6th Oct., 1918. 
 
 "Both flanks of 42nd Division advancing slowly." 
 
 Advance notice by telephone of 1st Corps Order, 16 
 hours 45 minutes, 16th Oct., 1918. 
 
 "The Corps Commander directs that arrangements be 
 made within the Division for the utilization of not to 
 exceed one Battalion in each Regiment in line for the day's 
 work. The support and reserve battalion should be utilized 
 only in case of great emergency and returned to their po- 
 sitions when the emergency ceases. Support battalion to 
 be used in front line on succeeding days. Send front line 
 battalion to reserve. This will enable the Army com- 
 mander to count upon constant use of Division for one 
 month or more. The Corps Commander desires that this 
 arrangement be put into effect in the 82nd Division at 
 once. ' ' 
 
 Message from Chief of Air Service, 16 hours 50 minutes, 
 16 Oct., 1918. 
 
 "I v/ould like to have flares displayed from now till dark, 
 or a white rocket to be fired about every 3 minutes; or 
 gasoline burned on the ground." 
 
CHAPTER XVII 
 
 CHAMPIGNEULLE AND EXTENSION OF LEFT 
 FLANK 
 
 The remaining messages in the Divisional dossier for 
 October 16, 1918, are concerned v/ith a confusing situa- 
 tion which arose on our left flank with the 78th Divi- 
 sion. Our Divisional Headquarters was informed that 
 troops from the 78th Division had entered the Bois des 
 Logos and penetrated to the northern edge of the woods. 
 It was further claimed that the 309th Infantry (78th 
 Div.), on our immediate left, had entered the town of 
 Champigneulle. Both General Duncan and Colonel John- 
 ston doubted that the Bois des Logos had been penetrated 
 to its northern edge. Nevertheless, it was at once agreed 
 that if such proved to be the fact the left fiank of the 
 82nd Division would be pushed forward to connect with 
 such advance. Our liaison detachment reported meanwhile 
 that the right of the 78th Division had not advanced. 
 
 General Cronin, however, was directed to push elements 
 directly north toward Champigneulle with a reservation 
 that if Champigneulle proved to be strongly held by the 
 enemy. General Cronin would not commit himself to a seri- 
 ous attack. These directions were dictated by the consid- 
 eration that if Champigneulle was found strongly held, 
 it was positive evidence that the enemy had not been ex- 
 pelled from the Bois des Logos. 
 
 Possession of the Bois des Logos by either side, entirely 
 controlled Champigneulle and the Agron Valley. 
 
 187 
 
188 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 Division Field Order No. 28 issued at 22 hours, Oct. 16, 
 1918, contained the following brief directions for the con- 
 templated operation on the following day: 
 
 a. *'The 163rd Brigade will support and protect the 
 
 right flank of the 78th Division by advancing its 
 left to the ridge due east of Champigneulle. 
 
 b. *' 164th Brigade will hold present front. 
 
 c. ''Artillery support, no change in plan. 
 
 d. "Machine gun, no change. 
 
 Paragraph one stated that the attack .would be continued 
 at 6 hours 30 minutes, October 17. 
 
 At "H'* hour, a detachment from Major Hawkins's Bat- 
 talion endeavored to advance from Hill 182 and met at 
 once with intense enemy fire from Champigneulle. This 
 checked for the time any further advance by our left flank 
 in accordance with instructions already given to General 
 Cronin. 
 
 Later in the morning, however, a determined effort was 
 made by the 2nd Battalion, 325th Infantry (Major Haw- 
 kins) to advance north from Hill 182 up the Agron Valley. 
 This attack advanced for about 500 meters when it was 
 halted with heavy losses by concentrated machine gun and 
 artillery fire. 
 
 As the right flank of the 78th Division did not advance 
 during the day the 82nd Division remained stabilized. This 
 was in compliance ^vith the Corps Order which defined 
 the mission of the 82nd Division to be the support of the 
 right flank of the 78th Division. 
 
 The orders which Major Hawkins received from General 
 Cronin prior to the attack just described were as follows : 
 
 From Austin-1, to : C. 0. 2nd Battalion, 325th Inf. 16th 
 Oct. 
 
 "You will advance with your battalion and establish 
 a line from Champigneulle exclusive to points 97.3-87.4 
 
OFFICIAL HISTOKY OP 82nd DIVISION 189 
 
 South East to 98.0-86.3 connecting on your riglit with 
 first battalion 326th Inf. The principal left position will 
 be in the Hollow 97.3-87.3 and other positions in the 
 Ravine will be taken along the Western slopes between the 
 mouth of the Ravine South East to the end of your line.^ 
 
 "You will advance one company at a time at long dis- 
 tances keeping pace v/ith the 78th Division on our left. 
 Your movement is designed to protect right flank of the 
 78th from the east side of the valley of the Agron. You 
 will not advance to your Northern limit unless protected 
 from counter attack from Champigneulle either because 
 Champigneulle is in American liands or the ground pre- 
 yents counter attack from that direction." 
 
 By command Gen. Cronin. 
 
 The following are a few of the messages contained in the 
 Division dossier for October 17: 
 
 From Lt. Hare, 163 Brigade, at 13 hours 30 minutes. 
 
 **The Battalion commander of the right battalion of the 
 78th Division reported to the 163rd Brigade that Hill 182 
 forms a salient on the front as the 78th Division has fallen 
 back to the St. Juvin-Grande-Pre Road. 
 
 '^15 hours 15 minutes Oct. 17th, from Lt. Fravier, 317th 
 Heavy Artillery (French). Reports that at 15 hours Oct. 
 16th the P. C. of the 317th French Heavy Artillery was 
 blown up by an explosion of a German ammunition dump. 
 The P. C. was at 97.7-78.6. There was also an explosion 
 of a German ammunition dump at about 10 :45 hours this 
 morning. Delayed fuses were found by the French officers 
 in dug out near by, indicating that the dumps had been 
 exploded by this m.eans. In a great many dumps in La 
 Chene Tondu, delayed action fuses were found. In a diio^ 
 out on the Chene Tondu a small thermometer was found 
 which v/as so designed as to explode a mine when the 
 mercury reached a particular height. If a fire had been 
 built in the dug out the mercury would have risen and the 
 explosion followed. ' ' 
 
 From 310th Infantry at 15 hours 35 minutes. 
 "Germans are massed across the road between Cham- 
 
190 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 pigneulle and Bois des Loges. 78th and 82nd Artillery 
 to be notified." 
 
 From 78tli Division 15 hours 40 minutes 17th Oct. 
 
 ''Germans are massed across the road at point 96.65- 
 87.80 between Champigneulle and Bois des Loges. Artil- 
 lery requested at 95.4-87.7 to 95.9-87.7." 
 
 "16 hours 17 minutes from Chief of Staff, 78th Division. 
 Artillery fire scattered the Huns." 
 
 From Col. Montgomery G-3 1st Corps to Maj. Wain- 
 Trright^ 16 hours 15 minutes, 17th Oct. 
 
 ''The following boundaries between 82nd and 78th Divi- 
 sion will be established at 5 hours, 18th Oct. 
 
 Chatel Chehery to 78th 
 
 Marcq to 82nd 
 
 Champigneulle to 82nd 
 
 Eesille Farm to 78th 
 
 78th Division is charged with carrying out the relief 
 made necessary by this change of boundary. 
 
 H hour is 6:30 hours." 
 
 20 hours 45 minutes 17 Oct. Col. Johnston-Col. Herron, 
 78th Div. 
 
 "Col. Herron reports 78th Div. holds the entire Southern 
 edge of Bois des Loges. Their troops have penetrated and 
 to-night intend to mop the entire woods to the Northern 
 edge and there leave light holding detachments, withdraw 
 the main body in the main body of the woods preparatory 
 to an attack in a w^esterly direction. It seems they have 
 never been able to secure Grand-Pre, stiU heavy fighting 
 in that town and strong forces North of it. The French 
 were driven out of Talma this morning by a heavy counter- 
 attack. 
 
 ' ' Col. Johnston asked in what way the 82nd Div. can best 
 support their flank and whether he considered it sufficient 
 if we remain in contact and move forward if their right 
 does. Col. Herron replied 'yes, entirely so.' Asked if they 
 expected to stabilize their right flank to-morrow, Col. Her- 
 ron replied that as far as he could see now it will 
 probably remain in place, depending on events in the 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 191 
 
 West. Col. Johnston asked how he could best assist them 
 with fire, and was told to fire on ChampigneuUe and to 
 the south and west slopes of the Agron Elver. Col. 
 Johnston said he was asking particularly about this to 
 make certain to avoid complications like yesterday after- 
 noon when 2 of the 78th Division interior battalions ad- 
 vanced much further than their troops on the extreme 
 right flank with whom we were in liaison. Col. Herron 
 answered he understood that perfectly and that it would be 
 entirely satisfactory if we maintain contact with their right 
 flank." 
 
 During the 17th of October the regiments of the Diyi- 
 sion carried on considerable patrolling in the face of direct 
 machine gun fire. Other than this there were no ofliensive 
 activities. 
 
 The orders issued by General Duncan for a schedule of 
 relief throughout the regiments bore immediate results. In 
 consequence of this order the following Field Order was 
 issued by General Lindsey in the 164th Infantry Brigade : 
 
 *' Howsoever great the necessity, the indications are that 
 there will be no immediate relief. All officers must, there- 
 fore, exert themselves to the utmost toward reorganizing 
 their commands. Conditions are never so bad but what 
 they can be hopefully improved by rejuvenated effort, 
 ''The basis of relief schedule will be as follows: 
 *'The 327th Inf., the 328th Inf. and a combination of 300 
 men and proper proportion of officers taken from both regi- 
 ments, forming three commands for the advance, support 
 and reserve. Reliefs will be effected late in the afternoon 
 before dark, if possible, every day without further orders; 
 reserve to support, support to advance, advance to reserve 
 in the usual rotating manner. The 328th Inf. will occupy 
 the advance this afternoon, the combination the support 
 and the 327th Inf. to the reserve. The C. 0. 328th Inf. 
 will designate an officer to command the combination. The 
 strength of the three commands will be kept about equal. 
 Both regimental commanders will remain at Sommerance 
 and by frequent consultation effectively prosecute the above 
 plan. 
 
192 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 ''Fruitful results will accrue from energetic efforts to- 
 wards securing places in reserve where men returning from 
 the front can be dried out, warmed up, fed up, slept up 
 and re-clothed and re-equipped. 
 
 "Salvaging parties will be immediately organized by 
 troops in reserve to gather up arms and equipment and 
 establish a dump. Other parties must be set to work clean- 
 ing and assorting arms and equipment, other parties to 
 cleaning out places where fires can be built and straw beds 
 made. Billets should be carefully classified and numbered 
 to facilitate occupation after dark. The C. 0. 328th Inf. 
 is charged with the duty of immediately beginning work 
 along the lines set forth. The greatest mistake that can 
 be made is to let officers and men remain idle expecting 
 relief. As soon as such a sort of resting place is started, 
 improvement in the morale of the men will be immediately 
 noticed. 
 
 "An inspection of the reserve lines shows that the men 
 were not properly caring for their rifles, automatic rifles 
 and machine guns. This condition was much improved in 
 a brief hour by attention being called to the matter. 
 
 "C. 0. 321 M. G. Bn. will assign his companies and 
 arrange for their relief and rest according to the general 
 plan above.'' 
 
 82nd Division Field Order No. 29 was published at 20 
 hours, October 17, 1918, and provided for a continuation 
 of the offensive at 6 hours 30 minutes on October 18, 1918. 
 The mission assigned the 82nd Division was again that of 
 supporting and protecting the right flank of the 78th 
 Division. 
 
 While the east boundary of our zone of action was un- 
 changed the west boundary prescribed the change indicated 
 by the message from the 1st Corps received during the 
 afternoon of October 17. The Commanding General of the 
 163rd Brigade was directed to relieve, with one battalion 
 and one machine gun company, the 309th Infantry in the 
 area between the present left boundary of the 82nd Divi- 
 sion and the new boundary marked by a line drawn 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 193 
 
 through Mareq (inclusive) - Champ igneuUe (inclusive -Re- 
 sille Farm (exclusive). 
 
 The Commanding Officer of the Battalion from the 82nd 
 Division making this relief was directed to report upon 
 receipt of this order to the Commanding Officer, 309th Inf., 
 at the latter 's P. C. at the east entrance of St. Juvin on 
 the St. Juvin-Fievilie Road, and arrange necessary details. 
 The order required that relief be completed by 5 hours, 
 October 18. 
 
 A change was also made in the boundary between the 
 two Infantry Brigades of the 82nd Division. This change 
 resulted in extending the front of the 164th Infantry Bri- 
 gade about one kilometer further to the west. The Com- 
 manding General of this Brigade was directed to make the 
 necessary disposition in the new area assigned him before 
 5 houi^, October 18. 
 
 In compliance with the change of boundary between the 
 Brigades, G Company, 328th Infantry (Captain Danforth), 
 moved to the west and covered the additional front neces- 
 sary to connect with the 163rd Brigade, which had also 
 swung a similar distance to the left, where the 2nd Bat- 
 talion, 326th Infantry, shifted over, relieving the 1st Bat- 
 talion, 326th Infantry. 
 
 The relief of the 309th Infantry, 78th Division, was ac- 
 complished by the 2nd Battalion, 325th Infantry, within 
 the time set by Division Orders. It is interesting, however, 
 to read the report on this relief submitted by Lieutenant 
 Mitchell, Liaison Officer, with the 78th Division. 
 
 "On night of October 17th, I was called by 'phone and 
 told to report to Division Headquarters and about half an 
 hour later, I reported to Col. Wainwright. 
 
 "The Corps orders of that day had caused a change in 
 our west boundary, necessitating the relief of troops of the 
 309th Infantry, 78th Division, in their present sector and 
 placing our troops in positions as held by the 309th Infan- 
 try in the space referred to. 
 
194 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 *'My mission was for the purpose of reconnoiteriug the 
 positions we were to hold and to find out from the C. G. 
 163rd Brigade which Kegiment was to supply the Bat- 
 talion that it would take to make the relief. I first went 
 to Brigade Headquarters and had to wait for their order 
 to be made before going to Regimental P. C. 's of the 325th 
 and 326th Infantry. With an offi^cer of Brigade Head- 
 quarters I arrived at 326th P. C.'s at about 1:30 a.m. I 
 explained to the Regimental CO. the purpose of my mis- 
 sion and he in reading the Brigade order found it so com- 
 plicated in its wording that it was hard for them to 
 understand for some time just what was to be done. It 
 took some time to decide and I finally said that the ques- 
 tion most important now was to locate juf^t the Battalion 
 that was to go into this position I was to locate, and so the 
 Battalion Commander could be making his arrangements 
 as it was then getting late. The Battalion was then located 
 in the Brigade order and the C. 0. 326th gave orders for 
 Major Hawkins to report to him at once. After the Major 
 had read his orders and had studied the positions we were 
 to occupy, Major Hawkins and myself then left to go 
 where his troops were in camp, where he gave instructions 
 to his Adjutant to have the Companies moving so as to 
 reach St. Juvin fifteen minutes apart; first company to 
 arrive at about 3:45 a.m. With three of his regimental 
 runners we started out to locate 309th P. C. We were 
 unable to locate it, so we decided to go to front lines and 
 get some Company Commander to direct us to it and doing 
 so we ran across Battalion headquarters, it being really the 
 place we wanted. We made our mission kno\\Ti to the Bat- 
 talion Commander of the 309th Infantry and he had no 
 instinictions about being relieved. He had just finished 
 making a relief of another Battalion. He phoned his regi- 
 mental C. O. and the latter had received no instiTictions 
 but told the Battalion Commander to go ahead since we 
 had the chanfi^e in boundary and he gave instructions where 
 to take the Battalion after it was relieved. We then ar- 
 ranged for runners to go down the road, each runner to 
 meet a certain company, the runners taking these com- 
 panies to positions as occupied by the companies being 
 relieved. 
 
 ''First troops arrived at about 4:00 o'clock. Between 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISIOl 195 
 
 4 :00 and 5 :00 o 'clock two companies of Infantry and one 
 Machine Gun Company were relieving the Battalion of 
 309. The other two companies were said to be in the 
 town at 5 :00 o 'clock, but in some way the runners lost 
 them and I think it must have been 6 :00 to possibly 7 :00 
 o'clock before the relief was complete. 
 
 ** Having the place located and most of the Battalion 
 relieved, I asked Major Hawkins if I could do anything 
 else to help him in the relief. He told me that he would 
 not need me any longer, so I left to go to the P. C. of 
 309th Infantr3^, being directed by runner. I talked to Col. 
 Morgan and explained that the boundary had been changed 
 by Corps ; that this necessitated our putting in a Battalion 
 to cover the additional ground it gave us. He stated that 
 he had never been informed about a relief or change of 
 boundary and I took my map and gave them, the new 
 boundary line as I had gotten it from my Division Head- 
 quarters. I also told him in the order I had noticed 
 that the 78th Division was to attack at 6:30 a.m. and our 
 Division was to support the attack. I thought it strange 
 that he did not know of his Division attacking at this 
 hour, as I had seen the Corps order myself. I left at 6 :10, 
 came back by Brigade Headquarters, dropped a note to 
 Major Parker telling him the relief was well on its way 
 when I left and also stopped by our Division Headquarters 
 and dropped a note to Col. AYainwriprht telling him the 
 relief was well on its way, and was back at my station 
 at 78th Division Headquarters at 8:00 a.m. 
 
 ''I talked to the Chief of Staff of the 78th Division later 
 in the day and told him that the C. 0. 309th did not know 
 the 78th Division was to attack. I was inform.ed that the 
 right Brigade had been ordered not to attack but would 
 hold, covering their front with strong patrols." 
 
 The 2nd Battalion, 325th Infantry, was still under the 
 orders of the Commanding Officer of the 326th Infantry. 
 The elements of this Battalion were disposed as follows: 
 
 Company G (Lieutenant Bettes) in position at 96,0-86.5. 
 This Company maintained liaison with the 309th Infantry 
 in the edge of the Bois des TiOges by means of one platoon 
 in the woods on the right j0ank of that battalion. 
 
196 OFFICIAL HISTOIIY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 Company H (Lieutenant Martin) lield Hill 182 at 
 97.0-86.2. 
 
 Company E (Captain Fraser) held tlie east slope of the 
 Hill and the St. Georges Road leaving from St. Juvin. 
 
 Company F (Captain Fournoy) was in support on the 
 St. Georges Road in St. Juvin. 
 
 Following are a few messages from the Divisional dos- 
 sier for October 18, 1918 : 
 
 From Lt. Carlisle, Liaison Of^cer with the 42nd Division, 
 at 8 hours 30 minutes, 18th Oct. 1918. 
 
 "The 42nd Division v/ill not advance to-day. The 83rd 
 Brigade are sending out patrols. The patrols which were 
 sent out last night have returned. Report that they could 
 get no further. No information obtained." 
 
 From 163rd Brigade 10 hours, 18 Oct., 1918. 
 
 "Enemy planes flying low under 1000 foot level. 
 
 "Col. Johnston replied that he got in direct touch with 
 the pursuit service some time ago and was informed that 
 they were taking the air at once. ' ' 
 
 Col. Johnston to Wide-wing, 13 hours 45 minutes, 18 
 Oct., 1918. 
 
 "We have just received a message from the front line 
 that Boche planes are still flying very low over our sup- 
 port lines and directing the artillery fire. 
 
 "Wide-wing replied that the Air service Liaison Officer 
 was at Divisional Headquarters for the purpose of taking 
 care of such matters. 
 
 "Col. Johnston replied that this Liaison Officer states 
 that he is merely representing the Observation end of the 
 Service and reports to the Corps, who in turn report 
 somewhere else. 
 
 "Col. Johnston asked if there was any objection to the 
 Commanding General of the 82nd Division reporting direct 
 to them. 
 
 "No definite reply was elicited." 
 
 Major Lee (G-2), from Sommerance. 
 
 "Reports that at 13:45 hours two enemy planes were 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 197 
 
 over the front line battalion directing Boche artillery fire 
 and causing us heavy losses. They had been over our 
 lines since 8 hours this morning. Two of our planes showed 
 up early this morning, stayed for about half hour and 
 have not been seen since. 
 
 "Reports quite a few Boche seen above the Ravin aux 
 Pierres and some enemy seen in the ravine to the north- 
 east." 
 
 From Major Lee, G-2, 328th Infantry Headquarters, 16 
 hours 40 minutes, 18th Oct., 1918. 
 
 ''Regimental Adjutant wants me to report to you that 
 a Grerman plane fell in flames in the area of Mr. Boyle's 
 Battalion. It was a Fokker and the pilot escaped in a 
 parachute. Pilot is now at 328th Infantry Headquarters. 
 He says he was operating a plane pursuing an American 
 bombing plane. Pie was brought down by American planes 
 that came up and took him by surprise. He said also 
 that another German plane was brought down in front of 
 the Division on our right.'' 
 
 Later Message from Major Lee. 
 
 "I have been out to the lines and have found two planes 
 there. One of them is at 99.5-86.2. That one landed out 
 of control and is in fair condition with one blade of the 
 propeller broken and the landing gear smashed up. There 
 are no papers nor marks of identification. Out of that 
 plane was taken one pilot, who is badly injured and is being 
 evacuated to-night. This plane was a single-seater. The 
 other plane crashed in flames at about 99.9-86.2. This 
 was the plane from which the pilot landed with a para- 
 chute. The parachute fell further to the west." 
 
 Message dropped from aeroplane, 19 hours 10 minutes, 
 18 Oct., 1918. 
 
 ''Artilleiy of enemy growing more active after 16:45 
 hours. Darkness setting in now. The air was full of 
 hostile machines. Prom 15 :30 hours to 16 :30 hours there 
 were 30 Boche pursuit planes over our sector. There was 
 one formation of 14 planes and three formations of 5 each. 
 They were pursuit planes painted a bright red all over." 
 
198 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 No Field Orders were issued by the Division until the 
 night of October 20. Our troops continued to hold their 
 line and carried on the usual aggressive patrolli*ig. The 
 78th on our left continued to scruggle with the extraor- 
 dinary difficulties presented by the Bois des Loges. Two 
 battalion messages indicated the situation. 
 
 From Lieutenant Mitchell, Liaison Officer with 78th 
 Division, 19th Oct., 1918. 
 
 ''At 9:30 hours 309th Infantry reports troops in grove 
 in Bois dcs Loges. Are being troubled by machine-gun fire 
 from hostile aeroplanes. 
 
 ''At 11:15 309th Infajitry. Things going well, casual- 
 ties high. Liaison with 326th Infantry on the right and 
 310th Infantry on the left. One pounder crew gassed." 
 
 From 163rd Infantry Brigade, 14 hours 30 minutes, 
 19th Oct., 1918. 
 
 "Major Hawkins just had a runner from the 309th 
 Infantry stating their location as about 100 yards inside 
 the edge of the woods. They are reorganizing and feel 
 confident to hold. Enemy near. Fire from machine guns 
 and snipers heavy." 
 
 An indication of the growing desperation of our enemy 
 at this time is found in the following propaganda ad- 
 dressed to German troops and intercepted by our wireless 
 on October 19, 1918. 
 
 "At its reconstruction, the economic life of Germany 
 must find the world open; no measures should withhold 
 from us raw materials and bar to us markets. "We are 
 ready to support any government striving for a peace on 
 su^h a basis. Arrangement and rebuildin,^ of our national 
 life are the issues on the program of the Christian national 
 workers' movement. 
 
 "You fighter-s at the front, oui' hopes on the successful 
 issue of an uncompromising peace depend upon your 
 heroic spirit. We remember your noble deeds on the battle- 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 199 
 
 field. "We thank you for having spared our motherland 
 the woes of devastation. At this fateful hour it is more 
 urgent than ever to hold up the live wall which you have 
 built for the past four years in order that the enemy may 
 not trespass the holy ground of our fatherland. You will 
 not, at this last hour, allow the dreadful horrors of war 
 to visit our country and homes. 
 
 "You at home, for years you have borne the greatest 
 privations and sacrifices for our sacred cause. More than 
 ever, it is now necessary to do our duty and with re- 
 doubled strength, to stand up for the achievements of an 
 honorable peace. 
 
 ''The Committee op the German Workingmen's 
 Congress. '' 
 
 On October 19 Colonel Ely rejoined the 327th Infantry 
 and on October 20th, 1918, Colonel McArthur, command- 
 ing the 326th Infantry, was evacuated to a rest hospital. 
 Lieutenant-Colonel Burr was transferred to command the 
 326th Infantry. On October 20 the 2nd Battalion, 325th 
 Inf., was returned to its own regiment and the 2nd Bat- 
 talion, 326th Inf., in turn passed out of the command of 
 Colonel Whitman. Reliefs were arranged within the regi- 
 ments and the usual patrolling continued. Our front lines, 
 however, did not advance. 
 
 A few messages follow from the Division dossier. 
 
 From Chief of Staff 78th Division to Chief of Staff 
 82nd Division, 2 hours, 20th Oct., 1918. 
 
 ''We are pulling back our line. W^e will hold the general 
 line, St. Juvin-Grand-Pre Road. This change will be made 
 before daybreak.'^ 
 
 From Major Hawkins, 2nd Bn., 325th Inf., 17 hours, 
 20 Oct., 1918. 
 
 "Colonel Morgan commanding the 309th Infantry has 
 been fully informed of the position of the 2nd Bat- 
 talion, 325th Inf., since the first morning we moved next 
 
200 OFFICIAL HISTOIIY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 his right flank. Company G, 325tli Infantry, has main- 
 tained actual contact with the right of the 309th line in 
 the Bois de Loges since 10 hours, 18th Oct., 1918. 
 Colonel Morgan has expressed himself in the presence of 
 Colonel McArthur and Major Hawkins as satisfied with 
 the liaison and out-post protection afforded his right flank 
 by this Division. Colonel Morgan has been asked by the 
 Battalion Commander if he v,^ished one or more companies 
 of this Battalion to reinforce Company G on his immediate 
 flank, but stated that he thought it unnecessary." 
 
 Ravin aux Pierres Taken for the Last Time 
 
 82nd Division Field Order No. 30 issued at 21 hours, 
 October 20, 1918, stated that the 1st Army Corps would 
 continue to improve its position for a general advance 
 by local operations on October 21. The order further 
 provided : 
 
 ''The 82nd t)ivision will develop the enemy's main line 
 cf resistance by pushing out strong exploitation detach- 
 ments on its front and will seize and hold any advan- 
 tageous ground from which the enemy may be driven or 
 may withdraw. Infantry Brigade Commanders are charged 
 with carrying out local operations on their own fronts as 
 prescribed but will not involve themselves in a serious 
 operation or bring on a general attack." 
 
 As a result of this order a strong patrol from the 164th 
 Infantry Brigade pushed up to the woods at about 99.0- 
 87.1, while troops from the 163rd Brigade seized the slope 
 north of the Ravin aux Pierres. This third attempt to 
 secure this formidable ravine proved to be a final and 
 successful effort. The enemy never afterwards succeeded 
 in retaking this ground. 
 
 A report to Division Commander from Brigadier Gen- 
 eral Cronin gives the story of this operation. 
 
 ''Tlie operation of this Brigade to-day resulted in estab- 
 lishing its front line north of the Ravin aux Pierres on 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF S2nd DIVISION 201 
 
 the line 97.5-86.8 to 98.4-87.15. This line is held by both 
 regiments; 60 men of the 326th Infantry on the left, and 
 the 1st Battalion 325th Infantry (something less than 200 
 men), on the right; the whole under command of Captain 
 Castle, 325th Infantry. At dark two machine guns were 
 to be carried across the ravine to the vicinity of the in- 
 fantry line, the rest of the company, six guns, to be just 
 south of the ravine. The whole constitutes to-night the 
 first line of the 325th Infantry. The line is in contact 
 with the 164th Brigade on its right, who joined us this 
 afternoon. The 2nd line, 325th Infantry, is along the 
 St. Juvin-St. Georges Road, and is the same as last night's 
 first line. Last night's 2nd line has disappeared, as I 
 passed it through the first line to-day to make the front 
 line to-night. The 3rd line last night remains the 3rd 
 line to-night and is on the slopes on a general line 97.7- 
 85.7 to 98.4-85.5. One platoon is detached to-night from 
 the 3rd Line to occupy the right end of the vacated 2nd 
 line, with orders to keep out small liaison pa,trols between 
 the right flanks of both the 2nd and 3rd lines. 
 
 **The line of the 326th Infantry remains the same as 
 last night, except the 60 men of the 2nd line sent forward 
 along the east side of the valley, whose meridian is 97.3, 
 with orders to infiltrate into the ravine from the west. 
 
 "Little enemy infantry was noticed, but exposure 
 brought on heavy artillery and machine-gun fire, but not 
 to the same extent as yesterday. The Commanding Officers 
 of both regiments, and Machine-Gun Battalion, carried 
 out very carefully my instructions given from time to time 
 during the day. Progress was made by persistent infiltra- 
 tion aided by Machine Gun and occasional artillery. 
 
 "While the line is well advanced, and forms a salient, 
 it has been carefully prepared for resistance during the 
 night." 
 
 Another very human account of this small operation is 
 contained in a report made by Lieutenant Ulmer of Com- 
 pany A, 325th Inf., one of the units involved : 
 
 "The company had one Officer and 40 men left of an 
 original strength of 4 officers and 220 men. These 40 
 men were practically dead from exhaustion and sickness. 
 
202 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 When tlie company reached its objective, there were but 
 11 men left ; the others having succumbed to fatigue. The 
 spirit was willing but the flesh was weak. After reaching 
 the high ground north of Ravin aux Pierres the Battalion 
 commander was notified and the rest of the Battalion 
 brought up. A new line was consolidated and wired, and 
 nothing further of interest occurred, except the system 
 of regular two-day reliefs." 
 
 This exploitation operation was protected by machine- 
 gun fire and artillery fire of twelve guns, commencing at 
 5 :30 on the north slope of the ravine. This fire was raised 
 at 6 hours and continued until 7. Both flanks of the Com- 
 pany were covered by patrols. 
 
 The situation as reported at 4 p.m., by Lieutenant-Colonel 
 Campbell is shown by his message to Colonel Whitman: 
 
 *'Oct. 21st. 
 
 *'I gave D Company back to Castle at his request. 
 'Phones all out, please try to get them in. Everything 
 lovely so far. Pretty heavy shelling. Will stick around 
 for an hour or so and mosey back. Castle is driving this 
 thing in good style. M. G. positions being reconnoitered 
 and I think everything O. K. if 326th will look out for 
 left." 
 
CHAPTER XVIII 
 A THIN LINE'S POINT OF HONOR 
 
 After October 21, 1918, our front lines did not advance. 
 In the week that followed until November 1, 1918, the 
 American army was devoting its energy to a preparation 
 for the final drive which was to determine effective enemy 
 resistance in front of the American army. A tremendous 
 concentration of artillery of all calibers took place on a 
 depth of many kilometers behind our front line. Great 
 quantities of ammunition were carried up and dumped 
 in forward locations. Partially rested American Divisions 
 poured into the back areas ready to relieve the exhausted 
 remnants of the Divisions which had borne the brunt of 
 furious continued fighting in the past days and weeks 
 since the great offensive began. During this period of 
 preparation the front-line Divisions continued to exist in 
 cold mud and water-soaked fox holes, always subjected to 
 harrassing artillery and machine-gun fire. The support 
 and the reserve lines were subjected to the same degree of 
 artillery fire as was suffered by the first line. The reliefs 
 also were accomplished under very trying and dangerous 
 conditions. 
 
 The dossier of the 82nd Division contains many refer- 
 ences to the conditions under which our men existed. It 
 indicates that a number of advances were contemplated 
 if the neighboring divisions succeeded in getting forward. 
 The salient in which the 82nd Division was placed made 
 
 203 
 
204 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 it prohibitive to advance until adjoining units succeeded 
 in getting fully abreast of our position in the Eavin aux 
 Pierres. Attacks were ordered for both October 22 and 
 October 23 in both the 42nd Division and the 78th Divi- 
 sion but on neither day did either Division succeed in 
 coming abreast of our most advanced elements. Conse- 
 quently the 82nd Division remained in place. 
 
 Extracts from the Division dossier : 
 
 **From Alto 1 (326th Infantry) at 10 hours 30 minutes, 
 22nd Oct., 1918. 7 Boche planes over our front lines." 
 
 C. 0. 327th Inf. to C. G. IBdth Inf. Brigade, 11:10 
 hours, 22nd Oct., 1918. 
 
 '*My surgeon just now reported that at least 90 per cent 
 of men suffering from diarrhoea and exhaustion. He ex- 
 presses the opinion that great majority unable physically 
 to endure an advance much less make attack. All other 
 information confirms this. In my opinion grave conse- 
 quences would follow any use made of this regiment as 
 now contemplated and believe entire Brigade equally out 
 of condition. I feel that these facts should be clearly 
 made known." 
 
 From Lieutenant Mitchell, Liaison Officer with 78th 
 Division, 11:45 hours, 22nd Oct., 1918. 
 
 *' Patrols from 310th Infantry during the night encoun- 
 tered very strong machine-gun fire from enemy at the 
 south edge of Bois des Loges." 
 
 Air message: "Dropped propagponda in the region of 
 Verpel. 2000 copies of President Wilson's and Germany's 
 messages. Dropped candy and cigars to Americans." 
 
 From C. G. 164th Infantry Brigade to C. 0. 327th In- 
 fantry, 12 hours, 22nd Oct., 1918. 
 
 ''Referring to report of your surgeon this morning on 
 physical condition of your men, the Division Commander 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 205 
 
 informed me during a visit tliis morning that the Division 
 will probably remain in the line for quite a while yet. 
 It is therefore imperative that every attempt be made to 
 build up the physical condition of the oiiicers and men. 
 Many things can yet be done in addition to those originating 
 at Brigade Headquarters to improve the oificers and men. 
 Officers and men should be evacuated only when abso- 
 lutely necessary. Your report will, of course, be forwarded 
 to Division Headquarters." 
 
 From 164th Brigade at 12:30 hours, 22nd Oct., 1918. 
 
 ** Recommend that Private Alfred R. Simpson, Company 
 D, 321st Machine-Gun Battalion be decorated for extraor- 
 dinary valiant conduct in manning and operating alone a 
 hostile machine gun and successfully covering a vv^ithdrawal 
 of a portion of his command. This at a time when he 
 constituted the only fighting element between his organ- 
 ization and the enemy. Immediate and all intermediate 
 Conunanders approve." 
 
 From Lieutenants Colonel Wainwright at 163rd Brigade 
 Headquartei-s, 14 hours, 22nd Oct., 1918. 
 
 *' Engineer companies in reserve have an effective 
 strength of about 125 men. Recommend that 2 companies 
 be placed at disposal of General Cronin for dugouts or 
 else that one company from this Battalion be used together 
 with a company now working on roads." 
 
 General Duncan directed Lieutenant- Colonel Wainwright 
 to carry out his recommendations. 
 
 From 164th Infantry Brigade by request of Colonel 
 Johnston, 14 hours, 22nd Oct., 1918. 
 
 '* Recommend that 2nd Lieutenant Francis H. Mason 
 be decorated for unusual bravery in refusing to be evac- 
 uated though wounded while in command of patrol on 
 dangerous mission and subject to heavy machine-gun fire. 
 This on battlefield in front of Sommerance, October 21, 
 1918. All immediate and intermediate Commanders have 
 approved." 
 
206 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 From Di\asion 0. P. at 14:50 hours, 22nd Oct., 1918. 
 
 "At 13:30 hours Boehe shelling railroad west of St. 
 Juvin. 
 
 "At 13:35 hours Boche shelling Marcq and the ridge. 
 
 "At 14:20 hours heavy shelling on St. Juvin which still 
 continues. Heavy barrage to the left of the 78th Division. " 
 
 From Captain Patton at Division 0. P. at 16:30 hours, 
 22nd Oct., 1918. 
 
 "3 German planes flying very low shooting at the 
 ground where engineers were at work on barb wire on top 
 of the ridge % of a kilometer southwest of Marcq. They 
 were run off by American planes." 
 
 Colonel Johnston to Captain Webster, 164th Brigade, 
 16 :55 hours, 22nd Oct., 1918. 
 
 "General Duncan has approved recommendation of 
 General Cronin that the relief be effected every other night 
 instead of each night as at present. This for the informa- 
 tion of General Lindsey and applies to him also if he so 
 desires. ' ' 
 
 From 325th Infantry, 11 :20 hours, 23rd Oct., 1918. 
 
 "9 enemy planes over our lines at 11:15 hours. 6 
 planes w^ere painted red. One of our men in St. Juvin 
 found a can of apricots marked 'For the Belgian Relief.' 
 This evidently has been left by Germans on their retreat.*' 
 
 From Lieutenant Mitchell with 78th Division, 14:30 
 hours, 23rd Oct., 1918. 
 
 "Airplane reports 78th Division troops on the ridge 
 north of Farm de Talma and have taken Grand-Pre. 
 Troops are now north of Grand-Pre at 92.0-87.0, ap- 
 proximately. ' ' 
 
 Colonel Johnston to 163rd and 164th Brigades, 15 
 hours, 23rd Oct., 1918. 
 
 "Report from hospital indicates that patients, sick and 
 wounded, bring practically no equipment with them. 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 207 
 
 Please have this checked up right away and see that all 
 equipment goes back with the patients, so they can be re- 
 equipped when they come out. We are getting short of 
 equipment and a lot is disappearing." 
 
 ''7 hours, 24 Oct., 1918. 325th Inf. and 326th Inf., 
 both report heavy gas (phosgene) shelling." 
 
 Lieutenant-Colonel Wainwright to Brigade Commanders 
 at 16:30 hours, 24th Oct., 1918. 
 
 ** Instructions for to-day as per Field Order No. 33 will 
 apply for to-morrow. No order will be issued to-night." 
 
 From Lieutenant Mitchell with 78th Division, 20:10 
 hours, 24th Oct., 1918. 
 
 ''Memo, from General Craig, Chief of Staff, 1st Corp, 
 to C. G. 78th Division states that the Division has used 
 entirely too much ammunition for their preparation for 
 attack in proportion to successes gained. This complaint 
 comes from Army Headquarters." 
 
 TRANSLATION OF EXTRACTS OF LETTERS 
 FOUND ON DEAD GERMANS GATHERED BY 
 A PRISONER BELONGING TO THE 30th BAV. 
 RES. REGT., 15th BAV. RES. DIV., CAPTURED 
 WEST OF ST. GEORGES, OCTOBER 23, 1918. 
 LETTERS WERE DATED OCTOBER 23 AND 
 WERE WRITTEN BY NON-COMMISSIONED OF- 
 FICERS OF THE 30th BAV. RES. REGT. 
 
 "I will write you a few more lines to-day — ^this time 
 from the position which we now occupy. Following my 
 return from K I immediately rejoined my organiza- 
 tion and was placed in charge of two companies. Now, 
 however, an officer is here who has been placed in com- 
 mand. The word 'Position' (Stellung) is really not the 
 proper expression for same and the line we occupy 
 
208 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 might be more appropriately named a 'Squatting Place' 
 (Sitzung). During the entire day we are compelled, on 
 account of enemy fire, to remain in holes we ourselves have 
 dug, protected only by shelter halves, waiting for night- 
 fall when we at least can move around a bit. If the oc- 
 cupation of our line became known to the enemy artillery 
 there would be nothing left to do, owing to the absence 
 of dugouts, but to pack up one's belongings and pull out. 
 Last night the Americans drove us out with their fire so 
 that, for better or for worse, we had to dig in in a new 
 position. 
 
 ''According to rumors we are to be relieved within the 
 next few days." 
 
 Extract from letter by a Corporal belonging to the 12th 
 Company of the 30th Bav. Regt., dated October 23rd: 
 
 *'0f the 40 men and 4 officers who manned our position 
 when we went into line, but 4 men remain. I have been 
 placed in command, there being no officers left." 
 
 Translation of German document issued at Headquarters 
 of the 5th Army. The document was among the letters 
 extracts of which are given above: 
 
 "German Soldiers! 
 "Beware! 
 
 "The word 'Armistice' passes through trenches and 
 camps. 
 
 "EVENTS HAVE NOT YET REACHED THIS STAGE ! 
 
 "The word is taken by some as a certainty and by others 
 even as the long-hoped-for peace. This fellow or the other 
 fellow believes that matters no longer depend on him and 
 relaxes his watchfulness, courage, endurance, and distrust 
 of the enemy. 
 
 "Events Have Not Yet Reached this Stage! 
 "An armistice has not yet been concluded. 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 209 
 
 *'The War Is Still on Just AS re Always has Been! 
 
 *'At this very moment you must be watchful, staunchly 
 persevering ! At this very moment you are on the enemy's 
 soil, the rampart of the Fatherland. 
 
 ''At this grave hour the Fatherland sees in you its sal- 
 vation and its hope. 
 
 * ' Headquarters of the 5th Army. ' ' 
 
 From C. 0. 3rd Battalion, 325th Inf., 7 hours, 25th 
 Oct., 1918. 
 
 ''Patrol along left front last night fired on as it crossed 
 trail 97.5-86.8. Enemy machine gun dominated ridge in 
 front of our position. Seem to be located on northern slope 
 of ravine. Enemy patrol of about 30 ran into one of our 
 positions and was driven off. We had one man slightly 
 wounded by grenade. Boche were seen to drag two 
 wounded away with them. This happened about 4 hours." 
 
 From Division 0. P. on the right at 16:20 hours, 25th 
 Oct., 1918. 
 
 ''2 of our planes driven back across our lines by- 
 machine gun fire coming from the northeast edge of Bois 
 des Loges, also from the trenches southeast of Cham- 
 pigneuUe. ' ' 
 
 Colonel Montgomery, G-3 1st Corps to Colonel John- 
 ston, 11:15 hours, 26th Oct., 1918. 
 
 *'AI1 movements and reliefs directed by Field Order 
 No. 86 are suspended for 24 hours. ' ' 
 
 Colonel Montgomery to Colonel Johnston, 11:40 hours, 
 26th Oct., 1918. 
 
 "You will replace the 77th Division and take their 
 present camp. Furnish the same garrison for the occu- 
 pation of the security position and continue the work they 
 are now engaged on.'' 
 
210 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82xND DIVISION 
 
 Colo3iel Johnston. ''In other words we take that letter 
 you wrote the 77th and follow it." 
 
 Colonel Montgomery. "Yes. The 77th are in Camp 
 Bouzon and the Chene Tondu." 
 
 From Division 0. P. on the left at 15:40 hours, 26th 
 Oct., 1918. 
 
 "7 Boche planes over our front lines but driven back 
 by our anti-aireraft fire." 
 
 To C. G. 163rd Brigade from C. 0. 325th Inf., 26th 
 Oct., 1918. 
 
 *'The C. 0. 1st Battalion reported at 16 :10 hours 2 plaiies 
 firing with Machine Guns on his position along St. Juvin- 
 St. Georges road. These planes were clearly marked with 
 U. S. insignia and were numbered 2 and 17. At 16:15 
 hours similar report was received from C. O. 3rd Bat- 
 talion that same 2 planes fired on his front line in position 
 north of Eavin aux Pierres. From observation point near 
 Regimental P. C. these planes were seen firing tracer 
 bullets. The planes were later seen retiring in a southerly 
 direction. Request prompt investigation and proper 
 action. ' ' 
 
 From 164th Brigade by courier, 9:35 hours, 27th Oct., 
 1918. 
 
 *' Telephone shot out. In front of our left flank Boche 
 were heard driving stakes and stringing wire through the 
 night. This was about 300 yards in advance of 99.75-86.30. 
 Artillery scattered fire over entire front during night. 
 Sommerance shelled and gassed all night. Heavy shelling 
 and sneezing gas from 4:20 hours to 5:30 hours this 
 morning. ' ' 
 
 To C. G. 82nd Division from St. Disier, Oct. 28, 1918. 
 
 *'1800 replacements are on route for your Division. 
 They should arrive at Auzeville at 1 o'clock Oct. 28th. 
 At present they are in two trains, one train has 1500 men 
 and the other 300 men." 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 211 
 
 From Lieutenant Mitchell with 78th Division, 11 hours, 
 28th Oct., 1918. 
 
 *' Berlin announces the resignation of Ludendorff which 
 has been accepted by the Kaiser. '^ 
 
 From Division 0. P. on the left at 9:05 hours, 29th 
 Oct., 1918. 
 
 ''Shelling in the valley south of St. Juvin. Aeroplane 
 fight in air, about five machines engaged. Visibility poor.'' 
 
 Messages dropped from aeroplane 10 :50 hours, 29th Oct., 
 1918. To G-2 82nd Division. 
 
 Time of departure 9:10 hours, time of return 10:40 
 hours, mission reconnaissance. 
 
 ''Covered St. Georges-Grand-Pre. Pilot Lieutenant 
 Smith, Observer Lieutenant Wright, Squadron 12, alti- 
 tude 1000 meters. Boehe patrol of nine planes over 
 Verpel at 9:50 and another patrol of five planes over 
 Verpel at 10 :20. One Allied plane probably hit by anti- 
 aircraft artillery. Seen to crash just west of ChampigneuUe 
 at 10 o'clock. Dropped 2000 sheets of propaganda just 
 north of Bois des Loges over Beffu et Morthomme at 10 :15. " 
 
 From 78th Division 15:20 hours, 29th Oct., 1918, to 
 1st Corps. 
 
 "A Boche plane fell about 100 yards in front of 78th 's 
 front line just north of Marcq." 
 
 From Captain Dunlap at Fleville at 19:40 hours, 29th 
 Oct., 1918. 
 
 *' First truck of replacements arrived in Fleville 17:50 
 hours and last truck of replacements arrived at 18:35. 
 Hospital replacements arrived at 19 hours; all now on 
 way to organizations." 
 
 Note. Between 5000 and 6000 replacements from several 
 replacement divisions were sent to the 82nd Division dur- 
 
212 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 ing the last week of October, 1918. These men were placed 
 in camps around the Headquarters of our rear echelon south 
 of Clermont. Many of these soldiers were recent recruits 
 from the United States and had not received more than 
 two or three weeks' training. Fortunately the Division 
 was relieved before it became necessary to attack with this 
 untrained material. 
 
 From Lieutenant Mitchell with 78th Division, 10 hours, 
 30th Oct., 1918. 
 
 ''Streamer message taken from enemy aeroplane that 
 fell to-day in front of our lines contained names of 
 American and French aviators captured or killed. Con- 
 tained names of eleven French aviators and two American 
 aviators. Stated that information as to eighteen German 
 aviators would be appreciated." 
 
 The following message from Lieutenant Stynes was m 
 the streamer container: 
 
 *'Can you store my baggage in University Club, Paris? 
 1000 francs I loaned mess in the Farmers Loan and Trust 
 Company. All very well with me. Morriss was killed in 
 action. ' ' 
 
 At 11 hours, October 30, 1918, Division Field Order 
 No. 34 announced the long-delayed relief. 
 
 *'The 82nd Division less the 157th Artillery Brigade 
 and Ammunition Train will be relieved in its present 
 sector by the 77th and 80th on the night of the 30th-31st 
 October. 
 
 "The outpost screen of the 82nd Division consisting of 
 the 2nd Battalion, 326th Infantry; 3rd Battalion, 325th 
 Infantry and the 328th Infantry (less detachment com- 
 bined w^ith the 327th Infantry) will remain in place and 
 will be relieved at 24 hours on 'D' minus one day by Com- 
 manding Generals 77th and 80th Divisions." 
 
 The part of the Division relieved on the night of the 
 30-31st October, 1918, was directed to move back a short 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 213 
 
 distance to the Corps line of resistance. This force con- 
 sisted of one regiment, 163rd Infantry Brigade, one bat- 
 talion, 307th Engineers, the 319th Machine Gun Battalion 
 and Company C, 320th Machine Gun Battalion. The re- 
 maining elements were directed to assemble in the vicinity 
 of Apremont and Champ Mahaut. 
 
 The outpost screen was not required by orders of the 
 Corps or Army but was furnished in compliance with 
 orders of the Division Commander in his final Field Order, 
 October 30th. 
 
 '*It will be considered a point of honor to the front 
 line battalions of the 82nd Division left in the sector to 
 prevent the entrance of hostile patrols, thus keeping from 
 the enemy the fact that fresh troops are being assembled 
 in the rear." 
 
 It therefore stands to the credit of these troops that 
 for twenty-four hours before the attack by the new Divi- 
 sion on November 1, 1918, our men securely held nearly 
 five kilometers of front and prevented the enemy from 
 learning that a great drive was impending. 
 
 The outpost screen was relieved before daylight, Novem- 
 ber 1, 1918. As the troops moved south through Fleville 
 and Cornay they heard the roar of the tremendous bar- 
 rage striking north of the Kremhilde-Stellung and those 
 ridges where so much blood had been given to win a foot- 
 hold. The Division was conscious that its efforts during 
 the October battles had helped drive the enemy into open 
 country where fresh Divisions of fellow- Americans could 
 more easily complete the task. 
 
 Casualties in Meuse-Argonne Offensive. 
 
 EnUsted 
 Officers Personnel 
 
 Killed in action or died of wounds 37 865 
 
 Known Prisoners 7 178 
 
 Missing 25 
 
 Wounded, including "Gassed" 171 4726 
 
 Total 215 5794 
 
CHAPTEE XIX 
 AFTER THE FIGHTING 
 
 (Contributed by Lieut. Colonel George E. Roosevelt.) 
 
 The night of October 31-November 1, the 82nd Division, 
 on being relieved by the 80th Division, moved back in 
 the Argonne Forest, with Division Headquarters at Champ 
 Mahaut, and the following day, November 2nd, the Divi- 
 sion continued south, Headquarters moving to Florent. 
 After remaining there one day, the Division began a 
 movement to the Vaucouleurs area. The motor transport 
 moved by Les Islettes, Clermont, Fleury, St. Dizier, Com- 
 mercy and Void. The infantry proceeded by bus. The 
 animal-drawn transportation started on November 4 under 
 the Commander of Trains, and reached Vaucouleurs after 
 staging four times — at Autrecourt, Chaumont-sur-Aire, 
 Kceurs-la- Grande and Neuville. Beginning November 10, 
 the Division again moved, this time by marching, to the 
 Bourmont area, each brigade making the march in three 
 days. The stay at Bourmont was as short as at Vau- 
 couleurs, for on November 16, the Division was again on 
 the march, this time for the Tenth Training Area, with 
 Division Headquarters at Prauthoy. The march was made 
 with three stages, and by the 19th of November, the Divi- 
 sion, less artillery and ammunition train, was billeted in 
 the towns around Prauthoy, where it was to remain for 
 the winter. The Prauthoy area had been used in the 
 previous spring by various American organizations; not- 
 ably, the 32nd and 79th Divisions, but w^as by no means 
 a completely equipped and thoroughly organized area in 
 which to pass a comfortable winter. In addition, almost im- 
 
 214 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 215 
 
 mediately upon arrival, the Training Section at General 
 Headquarters directed that maneuvers of all kinds be com- 
 menced with great vigor. These maneuvers were immedi- 
 ately commenced ; and it was attempted to put into practice 
 all the lessons learned in the recent fighting. Particular at- 
 tention was given to correcting deficiencies that had been 
 noticed, and obtaining the benefit of co-operation of ail 
 means at the disposal of the troops. Some of the problems 
 were simple problems in liaison, with only the commanders 
 and methods of communication actually present. In other 
 problems, all the troops were out, and attention was con- 
 centrated on the proper tactical employment, and maxi- 
 mum co-operation, of all arms. The improvement was 
 very rapid, and most satisfactory. There were many diffi- 
 culties to contend with — the troops were tired by their 
 long marches; they were very scattered, and large num- 
 bers of replacements were arriving to fill up the gaps 
 caused by death, wounds and sickness, and the inevitable 
 wear and tear of war. In addition, many changes oc- 
 curred in the officer personnel, and for a considerable 
 time the artillery brigade and ammunition train, which 
 had moved forward with the 80th Division in the 1st of 
 November attack, were completely lost. No one at Division 
 Headquarters, at Fifth Corps Headquarters (the Division 
 now being part of the Fifth Corps), or anywhere else, 
 seemed able to discover the location of these units. Lieu- 
 tenant-Colonel "Wainwright left the Division Staff almost 
 immediately after the withdrawal of the Division from 
 the line; and Major Lansing Lee and Lt. Col. Troop 
 Miller left a little later. Their places were taken by Lt. 
 Col. (then Major) George E. Roosevelt, Maj. James C. 
 McMannav/ay, and Lt. Col. James P. Barney, respectively. 
 In the 163rd Infantry Brigade, General Cronin was re- 
 placed by General Bradley, and Colonel Preston and 
 Colonel Miller took command of the 327th and 326th In- 
 fantries, respectively. Lt. Col. B. Moore was replaced as 
 
216 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 Division Maciiine Gun Officer by Maj. I. C. Hollo way, 
 who had commanded the 321st Machine Gun Battalion 
 during the fighting. 
 
 The maneuver program involved battalion, regimental 
 and brigade maneuvers, and called for a Division maneuver 
 to be managed by Corps Headquarters, at least once a 
 month. The weather, which had previously been cold and 
 wet, became colder, so that the wet turned to snow. Many 
 of the men were required to eat out of doors, as no 
 proper housing facilities were provided. The Division 
 maneuver showed the great difficulties of conducting such 
 operations under the existing conditions. Distant organ- 
 izations were required to bivouac for two nights, and so 
 many cases of colds and pneumonia developed, that the 
 Corps Commander, Maj. Gen. Charles P. Summerall, 
 terminated the maneuvers, and most fortunately, the ex- 
 periment was not repeated. 
 
 During December, the . artillery brigade finally rejoined 
 the Division, and immediately commenced to replace the 
 horses of the 319th F. A. regiment with tractors. At the time 
 the regiment was originally organized, it was designated 
 as tractor-drawn, and recruited and trained on that basis. 
 During its operations in France, it was supplied with 
 horses; but after the armistice it again made a valiant 
 effort to turn horsemen into mechanics and chauffeurs. 
 Immediately, artillery officers were detailed permanently 
 with infantry organizations, in order that there •should be 
 the most thorough mutual understanding and co-opera- 
 tions between the two arms, and the extremely satisfactory 
 results obtained in maneuvers, thoroughly justified this 
 policy. 
 
 It was during December that after considerable effort, 
 a number of buildings were secured, to be used as mess- 
 halls, and the untiring efforts of all did a great deal to- 
 wards improving the conditions under which the Division 
 was required to work. A Division show was organized 
 
OFFICIAL HiSTOFwY OF S2nd DIVISION 217 
 
 under Captain Dunlap of Headquarters Troop, and also 
 the Division horse-show, the first in the A. E. F., was 
 held, and was so successful, that horse-shows of a similar 
 nature were ordered throughout the A. E. F. The work 
 of Captain Dunlap, Captain Holbert, the Division Ee- 
 mount Officer; the enthusiasm and inspiration furnished 
 by Col. Gordon Johnston, the Division Chief of Staff; and 
 the backing of General Duncan, the Division Commander, 
 were all of prime importance in successfully carrying out 
 the horse-shovv^ in spite of the conditions of weather that 
 prevailed. 
 
 The month of January saw the further alleviation of 
 the pressure by the reduction of the training program 
 from GHQ; and by this time, the Division personnel was 
 practically completed; the transportation was in excel- 
 lent shape, both horse and motor; and the organization 
 running very smoothly and satisfactorily. During this 
 period, the First Army held conferences on recent opera- 
 tions for the Division and Brigade commanders ; the Corps 
 held conferences for the officers, including many of the 
 battalion commanders; and the Division included schemes 
 along this line from which a great deal of benefit was 
 derived. Once a week the brigade and regimental com- 
 manders met the Division Staff officers for the transaction 
 of routine business, and in order to listen to the stories 
 of various officers and men who could throw light on par- 
 ticularly interesting features of the operations of the 
 Division. It was partly as a result of these conferences 
 and stories that Lt. Col. (then Major) G. Edward Buxton, 
 Jr., was detailed to prepare a complete and accurate Divi- 
 sion History. In order to verify many important details, 
 sufficient transportation was provided so that he could take 
 parties of officers up to the scene of the Division fighting 
 in the Meuse-Argonne offensive and go over with them 
 disputed and important points, verifying on the actual 
 ground the details of exactly what occurred. It was also 
 
218 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 provided that brigade commanders should hold conferences 
 with their battalion commanders at which either the Chief 
 of Staff, or the Assistant Chief of Staff, G-3, should be 
 present; and in that way, Division Headquarters was able 
 to keep closely in touch with the thoughts of the men of 
 the Division. 
 
 In February, General Summerall, the Corps Commander, 
 visited the Division and, in a whirlwind tour, reviewed all 
 the organizations. This trip required an entire day, and 
 General Summerall's opinion was expressed in an ofiScial 
 communication contained in the supplementary material 
 in this volume. In this month, the Division held its sec- 
 ond horse-show, even more successful than the first, and 
 as an additional feature. General SummeraU reviewed the 
 Division, brigade and regimental officers mounted, in a 
 very impressive ceremony. During this ceremony, and to 
 the entire surprise of the Division officers present, General 
 Summerall called out Sergeant York, who was carrying the 
 Division flag, and in an impressive speech, commended 
 him for his wonderful fight which was to later gain him 
 the Medal of Honor. The following week, the Corps horse- 
 show was held, and was won by the 82nd Division. Too 
 much credit cannot be given to Captain Holbert for the 
 condition of the horses and transportation ; and to Captain 
 Patton, of the 325th Infantry, who had charge of the 
 Division hangar and the care and discipline of the men; 
 and to Captain Dunlap, who worked untiringly w^hile the 
 transportation from all the different units was billeted in 
 Prauthoy. The band representing the 82nd Division also 
 won the competition for bands in the Corps. 
 
 Shortly after this, the Commander-in-Chief reviewed the 
 Division. The field on which the review was held, large 
 enough to have accommodated an entire Corps, was cov- 
 ered with snow, and presented a most impressive appear- 
 ance. In order to consolidate the Division, it was neces- 
 sary to borrow 50 trucks, and to utilize all the trucks in 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 21Q 
 
 the Division trains. AH the distant units had to commence 
 moving at daylight; whether they marched or were trans- 
 ported. When the Commander-in-Chief arrived on the 
 field, the Division was completely formed, with the win- 
 ners in the Division horse-show in the rear, representing 
 the transport. Every company was personally inspected 
 by the reviewing party, and immediately afterwards, the 
 Division passed in review. A communication from the 
 Commander-in-Chief to the Division Commander immedi- 
 ately after this review, is printed in the supplementary 
 material. 
 
 It was shortly after this that intimation was received 
 that the Division would return home, and excitement of 
 course became intense. The intimation took the form of 
 orders to turn in property, and during the last part of 
 February, trucks, tractors, guns, escort wagons, machine 
 guns and other property, were turned in at the railhead 
 at Vaux, or were transported to other places designated. 
 On February 26th, the move to Bordeaux commenced, and 
 on March 2nd Division Headquarters was opened at 
 Castres, on the Garonne River, near Bordeaux. The journey 
 by train was two days and two nights for those who were 
 on time, and somewhat longer for others. There were but 
 two trains per day and the movement covered more than 
 one week. In addition, as the Division moved without 
 animals or transportation, and the trains were of the 
 strategic, and not the tactical, type, containing no flatcars; 
 there was a general feeling that war-time conditions were 
 coming to an end, and that the journey home had really 
 begun. The area near Bordeaux in which the Division 
 was billeted had never been used for a complete combat 
 Division before, and inadequate telephone service and in- 
 sufficient transportation were the principal difficulties with 
 which we contended. On the other hand, in the Bordeaux 
 area, troops were required to drill but two hours a day, 
 and to occupy their spare time many devices were em- 
 
220 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 ployed. Major Cunningham was appointed athletic and 
 welfare officer ; a baseball league was organized ; shows were 
 organized in the Division, and additional shows secured 
 from Bordeaux and booked throughout the area; movies 
 were provided, and leaves on a liberal scale to the nearby 
 leave areas were arranged. Practically every man entitled 
 to leave was able to get away. 
 
 Of special interest in tliis connection is the leave train 
 to Italy which was finally secured and which I believe 
 was the only leave train sent by the A. E. F. to Italy. 
 Eleven hundred men were sent on this train, w^hich was 
 in charge of Major (then Captain) Danforth of the 328th 
 Infantry, and the men kept up the excellent record that 
 they had made with the Division in combat. During the 
 stay in this area the schools which had been started in 
 Prauthoy were developed still further under the general 
 supervision of Chaplain Tyler, the senior Chaplain of 
 the Division, and more than 8000 men were attending the 
 schools regularly. While in the Prauthoy area, some of 
 the units had held memorial services for their members 
 who had been killed in action or died in France. In the 
 Bordeaux area all the remaining units held such services, 
 and on most occasions, the Division Commander was 
 present, and made an address. Reviews were held fre- 
 quently in order to encourage the snappiness and soldierly 
 appearance of all units and at one such review General 
 Lindsey was presented with the Distinguished Service 
 Medal, and on another, Sergeant York received his Medal 
 of Honor. During this entire period every effort was 
 made to impress upon the men of the Division that they 
 must now prepare to return to civil life, and that the 
 preparation was fully as important and difficult as their 
 previous training had been to prepare them for military 
 life. The following memorandum, which v/as one of a 
 number, indicates in a general way how this was car- 
 ried on: 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 221 
 
 HQ. 82d DIV., AMERICAN E. F., FRANCE 
 
 17 Marcli 1919. 
 a S. MEMORANDUM No. 14. 
 
 Although the training of the Division at the present 
 time is very different from the training required in an- 
 ticipation of operations, it is no less important and fully 
 as difficult. Within a short time all but a few members 
 of the Division will return to civil life and they should 
 be as well fitted to take up civil pursuits as the present 
 conditions permit. The qualities acquired during the 
 period of military training should make all members of 
 this command more useful citizens than they would other- 
 wise be, and the knowledge of foreign countries and cus- 
 toms, submission to discipline, individual initiative, pride 
 of organization and self-sacrifice for a cause, are just as 
 necessary after discharge from the army as they have been 
 in the A. E. F. No effort should be neglected to continue 
 the development of these qualities. 
 
 The conditions in the United States will be found very- 
 different from those which prevailed at the time the Divi- 
 sion left, and the great economic readjustment caused by 
 the termination of the war is now in process of changing 
 the conditions and customs with which most of us are 
 familiar. Every help will be given to the members of this 
 Division to insure their fitting into the peace-time system 
 at home in the most advantageous manner possible. But 
 it must be impressed on all that the future of the indi- 
 vidual in civil life will depend, primarily, on his own 
 qualities, character and initiative, and that any assistance 
 that can be rendered is supplementary. 
 
 Members of the command should realize that, because 
 of their experience as members of the A. E. F. and because 
 of the part they took in the operations during this war, 
 they have the opportunity and the obligation to become 
 leaders in the life of the nation at home and they will be 
 expected to assume that position. This is an opportunity 
 and an obligation of the greatest importance, for the future 
 of the United States now lies in the hands of the members 
 of the A. E. F, if they are properly prepared to grasp the 
 existing situation. In solving the problems that will be 
 
222 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 presented, the spirit of subordination and of co-operation 
 so essential in military life will become equally essential 
 after the return to civil life. All soldiers must now realize 
 that discipline is an essential requisite to military success. 
 They should realize likewise that true discipline is the 
 basis of team play. Team play, rather than individual 
 or factional struggles, will lead to the true solution of 
 the difficulties ahead. The splendid record made in the 
 past should be a spur to even greater accomplishments in 
 the future, and the pride in having done one thing well 
 should be the incentive for doing the next thing well ; and 
 the mutual confidence acquired to working together in a 
 military organization should form the basis of a mutual 
 confidence in working together when released from military 
 life. 
 
 G. S. Memorandum No. 12 directs that one hour per day 
 
 be used in the instruction of members of the command in 
 
 many important subjects. In addition to those subjects, 
 
 instruction will be given in the principles outlined above. 
 
 BY COMMAND OF BRIGADIER GENERAL 
 
 LINDSEY: 
 
 George E. Roosevelt, Lieutenant Colonel, 
 
 Chief of Staff. 
 
 In April the orders for the shipment home finally ar- 
 rived, and the first units of the Division marched to the 
 embarkation camp on April 20. All units sailed from 
 Base Section No. 2, at Bordeaux, and were landed in New 
 York. At New York the Division was split between Camps 
 Upton, Dix and Mills, and demobilized as rapidly as the 
 demobilization machinery could work. The unfortunate 
 organization to return last was the 326th Infantry, which 
 was quarantined at Pauillac, and did not start for home 
 until well on in May; but by June 1 practically every 
 member of the Division who did not desire further service 
 in the army had returned to civil life, and the Division 
 as a military organization had passed into history. 
 
SCPPLEMENTAEY MATERIAL 
 
 RELATING TO THE 
 
 HISTOiiY OF THE 82ND DIVISION, A. E. F. 
 
 LIFE OF GENERAL DUNCAN 
 
 Major General George B. Duncan assuraed command of the 
 82nd Division October 4, 1918, just before the Division entered 
 its great offensive in the Meuse-Argonne operations. 
 
 General Duncan was graduated from the Military Academy 
 in 1886 and after graduation vi'as assigned to the 9th Infantry, 
 and served with that regiment for six years in Arizona. His 
 duties during this time involved the charge of the Apache tribes, 
 the Hualpi and the Yava-Supi Indians whose homes were near 
 the Grand Canyon of the Colorado, in addition to his regular 
 work with his regiment. 
 
 From 1892-4 he served upon the personal staff of Maj. Gen. 
 John M. Scofield in command of the Army. He was relieved 
 from this duty early in 1894 to join, as 1st Lieutenant, the 4th 
 Infantry to which he had been promoted the previous year for 
 duty as regimental adjutant. He continued in this capacity until 
 the Spanish-American War. He was then given a Volunteer com- 
 mission of Captain, Adjutant General's Department, and saw field 
 service as Adjutant of a brigade in front of Santiago, Cuba, and 
 later as Adjutant of a division of the first troops landing in Porto 
 Rico. He joined his regiment, the 4th Infantry, in time to 
 proceed with it to the Philippines in January, 1899. He was 
 promoted Captain in March, 1899. 
 
 He served three years in the Philippines as Adjutant of a 
 brigade and in command of liis company, and took an active 
 part in the field operations of the Army, notably in the Province 
 of Cabiti. After three years' service in the Philippines, he 
 returned with his regiment to the States for a period of fifteen 
 months. He returned to the Philippine Islands in June, 1903, 
 where he continued on duty for six years, dui'ing the first part 
 
 223 
 
224 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 at the Headquarters of the Department of Luzon, as Acting 
 Chief Quartermaster of that Department. He was given a 
 temporary commission of Major of Philippine Scouts in February, 
 1905, and organized the noted Third Battalion of that organiza- 
 tion. In 1908 he was placed in charge of all Philippine Scouts, 
 on the staff of the Division Commander, and continued on this 
 duty until July, 1909, when, on account of illness he was returned 
 to the States. 
 
 He was promoted to Major of Infantry and assigned to the 
 2nd Infantry upon his return and served with that organization 
 for two years. In 1911 he took a special course at the Army 
 Service Schools, Fort Leavenworth, which was followed by the 
 course at the Army War College at Washington, from which 
 he was graduated in 1912. He was transferred to the 9th 
 Infantry and served with that organization in Garrison and 
 upon the Mexican border until April, 1914, when he was detailed 
 upon the General Staff of the Army and assigned to the War 
 Department branch of that Staff. 
 
 He continued upon this duty until our entry into the present 
 war, except for a period of five months' service with the 17th 
 Infantry on the border in 1915, when he was promoted Lieutenant- 
 Colonel of that regiment in September of that year. He was 
 promoted a Colonel of Infantry, September 18, 1916. In June, 
 1917, he was relieved from the General Staff at his own request 
 and assigned the command of the 26th Infantry, one of the 
 regiments of the 1st Division about to leave for France. 
 
 He took command of the 26th Infantry as it was embarking 
 at New York with the 1st Division, A. E. F., the first troops 
 to go to France after our entry into the war against Gennany; 
 and held command of the regiment till September 1, 1917. He 
 was promoted Brigadier General, August 5, 1917, and participated 
 in the French offensive at Verdun, August 16-19, 1917, with the 
 94th French Infantry, an attacking regiment. He was awarded 
 the Croix de Guerre for his part in this battle. 
 
 General Duncan was assigned to command the 1st Brigade, 
 1st Division, September 1, 1917, and had part in its front-line 
 training in the battle sector east of Nancy, November, 1917. This 
 Brigade, under General Duncan's command, held the battle-sector 
 near Toul in January, February and March, 1918, and this was 
 the first battle-sector command exercised by an American general 
 officer in France. He w^eut with the 1st Division to Picardy 
 in April, 1918, and his men were the first troops of the 1st 
 Division to take part in the battle north of Montdidier, 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 225 
 
 Promotion to Major General came on April 12, 1918, and the 
 following month he was assigned to the command of the 77th 
 Division, the first of the National Army divisions to reach France. 
 After he had trained the division with the British, it was trans- 
 ferred to the Baccarat sector in June, 1918, and thence to the 
 Vesle for offensive action in July, 1918. General Duncan com- 
 manded the 77th in action on the Vesle till August 19, 1918. 
 
 He was assigned to the command of the 82nd Division on 
 October 4, 1918. After the armistice General Duncan received the 
 Distinguished Service Medal and was made a Companion of the 
 Order of the Bath. 
 
 n 
 
 THE ARTILLERY OF THE 82nd DIVISION 
 
 CONTEIBUTED BY 
 
 Captain J. G. Pennypackeb, F. A. A., A. C. of S., G-3 
 
 The graduates of the First Officers' Training Camp at Fort 
 McPherson, Georgia, reported to the Commanding General of 
 the newly-formed 82nd Division at Camp Gordon, Georgia, on 
 August 29, 1917. The artillery officers were members of the 
 1st, 2nd and 3rd Batteries of the 7th Provisional Training Regi- 
 ment and formed the commissioned personnel of the three 
 artillery regiments of the 82nd Division — the 319th, 320th and 
 321st. According to the new Tables of Organisation of August, 
 1917, the Field Artillery Brigade of a Division was to be com- 
 posed of five separate organizations: three Regiments, one of 
 which was to be equipped with a six-inch howitzer and two 
 with three-inch guns, a Trench Mortar Battery, and a Brigade 
 Headquarters. Brig. Gen. Charles D. Menoher had been desig- 
 nated by the War Department as the Commanding General of 
 the 157th Field Artillery Brigade, but at the time of the organiza- 
 tion of the Brigade General Menoher was in France, nor did 
 he ever assume command of the Brigade. Colonel E. D'A. Pearce, 
 the commanding officer of the 319th Field Artillery, acted as 
 Brigade Commander until Brig. Gen. Charles D. Rhodes was 
 assigned in February, 1918, with the exception of the period 
 from August 29, 1917, to September 9, 1917, when Brig. Gen. 
 Brady was in command. 
 
 The first enlisted men reported on September 5, a small train- 
 ing nucleus, composed of non-commissioned officers and privates 
 in the Regular Army. The bulk of the personnel, from the 
 
226 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 States of Georgia, Alabama and Tennessee were received during 
 the next few weeks. In November, however, practically all these 
 men were transferred to other camps and in place of them men 
 were received from Texas, Oklahoma, Iowa, Minnesota and all 
 of the states east of the Mississippi River, Camps Upton, Devens, 
 Meade and Lee furnishing the majority of the recruits. 
 
 The training of the artillery was seriously hampered by lack 
 of equipment. In September one battery of three-inch guns was 
 received which was shared for training purposes by all three 
 regiments of the Brigade. Gun squads had the use of the 
 guns for instruction purposes for a total of about ten hours 
 during the period of approximately two months before going to 
 the range for target practice. A large part of the training, 
 however, was accomplished with wooden guns, the tnatcriel of 
 the Brigade consisting of these crudely made structures fashioned 
 from the trunks of small trees, tin cans, spools, gas pipes and 
 any available material which could be made to represent the 
 sight, the quadrant, the breech block, traversing and elevating 
 mechanism and other important parts of the real gun. It re- 
 quired constant endeavor and almost infinite patience on the 
 part of the officers and m.en to overcome handicaps and to develop 
 accuracy and speed in the gun squads. In the instruction of 
 the specialists of the batteries and of the various headquarters 
 serious obstacles were also encountered, there being an absolute 
 lack of fire control and signal equipment. With tedious labor 
 signal flags, telephones, buzzers, battery commanders' telescopes, 
 plane tables, etc., vrere manufactured within the organizations. In 
 this way training in the problems of communication and prepara- 
 tion of firing data were successfully carried en. 
 
 In the fall of 1917 land suitable for an artillery range was 
 leased by the government at Blackjack Mountain, about one mile 
 from Marietta, Cobb County, Georgia, and twenty-two miles 
 northwest of Camp Gordon. Another battery of three-inch field 
 pieces having been assigned to the 357th Field Artillery Brigade, 
 two batteries were available for target practice. Firing was 
 begun early in December and was continued from that time 
 until the departure of the Brigade in May. This opportunity 
 for some real firing was not only a valuable experience in 
 itself but lent added interest to the entire training period. 
 The visits to Marietta were always looked forward to with 
 pleasure by the officers and men on account of the realities of 
 the training on the range and the especially hospitable spirit 
 of the people of Marietta. 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 227 
 
 During this trainins: period both the 319th and 321st were 
 designated as motorized regiments. Many men were transferred 
 out of these organizations who were unsuited for handling trucks 
 and tractors, their places being filled by men who had had 
 experience in civil life with gas engines. Motor trucks and 
 tractors not being available, it was necessary in instructing men 
 to be mechanics and chauffeurs to resort to the use of drawings 
 and paper illustrations of the workings of the gas engine. In 
 the spring several trucks were assigned and the training was 
 greatly expedited. The 321st, however, never was motorized 
 and the 319th was horse-drawn throughout the entire period of 
 preliminary training and of fighting, partial motor equipment 
 being received only after the armistice. Tliis necessitated the 
 reorganization of these regiments when horses were received 
 after arrival in France, and it became necessary to organize 
 stable details, veterinary details and all other institutions neces- 
 sary for the care of the artillery horses and the training of 
 the men in their care and handling. 
 
 On May 8th the Brigade began entraining for Camp Mills, 
 Garden City, Long Island, and on May 19 set sail from New 
 York. Brigade Headquarters and the 320th Field Artillery sailed 
 on the British transport dtp of Exeter, the 319th on the 
 Lapland and the 321st on the Cretic. These ships formed part 
 of a convoy of twelve vessels protected by the U. S. S. Mon- 
 tana and the converted cruiser St, Louis. The voyage was 
 uneventful. Landing at Liverpool on May 31 the Brigade en- 
 trained for Winchester, spent two days at the Winnal Downs 
 Rest Camp and crossed the Channel from Southampton to Le 
 Havre. Here the regiments again entrained for La Courtine, 
 v/here they arrived on June 5, 6, 7 and 8. 
 
 At La Courtine the Brigade drew its full equipment of materiel 
 and transportation, and underwent a thorough two months' 
 course of training, culminating in a Brigade firing problem 
 worked out in its most minute details. The armament of the 
 S20th and 321st Regiments consisted of 75 mm. guns, and the 
 319th received 155 mm. howitzers. It was here that the Brigade 
 had its first opportunity to fire and become otherwise familiar 
 with these weapons. An equally important feature of the work 
 at La Courtine was the developing and training of enlisted and 
 commissioned specialists in telephone and radio work, operations, 
 material and Intelligence, as well as balloon and aeroplane 
 observers. 
 
 From La Courtine the Brigade moved by train on August 5-10, 
 
228 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 to tlie area behind Chateau Thierry to form part of the reserve 
 of the First Army in the operations along the Vesle. On account 
 of the favorable progress of the campaign, however, the Brigade 
 was not needed in this sector and moved by train to Toul. It 
 was in the little villages in this vicinity, about August 15, that 
 the German bombing planes, on their nightly visits to Toul, 
 gave the different units of the Brigade their first experience 
 under fire. 
 
 On the night of August 18-19 the Brigade started the march 
 to the Marbache sector where, on August 22, it completed the 
 relief of the 2nd Brigade of the Second Division. The 1st Bat- 
 talion, 319th Field Artillery, and the 1st Battalion, 321st Field 
 Artillery, had previously been detached from the Brigade, and 
 attached to the 89th Division. It was a forward gun of Battery 
 A, 819th Field Artillery, at Manonville, that fired the first shot 
 of the Brigade at the front, at 3.10 p.m., August 20. These units 
 rejoined the Brigade just before the St. Mihiel offensive. 
 
 The Marbache sector had well constructed dugouts and battery 
 positions and an intricate system of telephone communication, 
 the result of four years of French occupation. The sector being 
 purely a defensive one, the infantry was organized in great 
 depth, which necessitated, of course, equally deep formation of 
 the artillery. Accordingly, each battery was divided into 
 platoons, one posted well forward to defend the outpost position 
 with barrage fire, and one platoon placed in a rear position 
 for the final defense of the infantry line of resistance. A very 
 elaborate system of defensive barrages and counter-preparation 
 fire w^as planned. The plan of defense provided, moreover, that 
 in case of a general assault the forward platoons would at 
 once fall back to prepared positions. Except for a limited 
 amount of registration, practically no fire was permitted, how- 
 ever, until September 12. The first official shot fired at the 
 front by the 75 mm. Regiments was fired August 22, on Norroy, 
 by Battery F, 320th Field Artillery, as a reward for the excel- 
 lent work of its gun squads in competition at La Courtine. 
 
 Notice of the St. Mihiel offensive w^as received in ample time 
 to construct forward gun positions for practically the entire 
 Brigade. Much assistance was rendered by the infantry. The 
 batteries were moved up one and two nights before the attack, 
 every precaution being observed to maintain secrecy. In the 
 matter of O.P.'s the Brigade was fortunate, there being 
 in this sector two of the best on the whole front — Mousson 
 Hill and Ste. Genevieve. O.P.'s were also established on 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DR^ISION 229 
 
 the forward slope of Xon Hill, which is directly in 
 front of Mousson and marks the extreme front of the infantry- 
 lines. Trench mortar emplacements were dug just behind the 
 town of Les Menils. It was intended to wipe out a quadrangular 
 section of woods, Bois de la Voivrotte, by means of trench 
 mortar fire. This woods was a strongly held advance position 
 in the Boche line, infested with machine guns and mortar em- 
 placements and provided with deep dugouts. This attack was 
 unsuccessful. The Germans must have learned of the plan, 
 for while the projectiles were being fused the Boche put down 
 a heavy fire of 77's and ISO's. Lieutenant Blackman, in charge, 
 fired the ammunition that was fused and then marched his 
 men back to their dugouts in the rear of the hill without losing 
 a man. 
 
 The artillery preparation started at H minus 4 hours (1 hour, 
 September 12). The mission assigned to the Brigade was purely 
 that of counter-battery work. A large amount of gas — No. 5 
 and No. 20 (phosgene and mustard) — was furnished for this 
 purpose. Certain French heavy artillery of the sector was 
 assigne'd to the Brigade for assistance. After frequent consulta- 
 tioms with the Corps Artillery Commander, sixteen German bat- 
 teries were assigned to this Brigade for counter-battery work. In 
 addition to this other German positions were given. In all a 
 total of thirty-five German battery positions were definitely 
 located before our sector. A large amount of Corps and Army 
 artillery was placed in the sector, but most of it was assigned 
 to assist the Divisions on our left. The French had in the 
 sector a splendid S.R.O.T. (Service Rcnseignement Observation 
 Terrestrial — Terrestrial Information Observation Service) sec- 
 tion, some of its personnel having been in this sector for four 
 years. Shortly after the attack started, at 5 a.m., the S.R.O.T. 
 service evidenced its uncanny accuracy. The telephone at 
 Brigade Headquarters would ring and S.R.O.T. would state that 
 an enemy battery, giving exact co-ordinates, was in action. This 
 target would be assigned to one of the batteries or battalions 
 of the Brigade and in ten minutes S.R.O.T. would report "Bat- 
 tery silenced." In addition to counter-battery work considerable 
 harassing and interdiction fire was undertaken, and one bat- 
 talion each of 75's and 155's was assigned to fugitive target 
 work. Boche troops on the roads were fired upon, and one 
 avion which had made a forced landing was destroyed by fire 
 from Battery C, 321st Field Artillery. 
 
 On September 13, about noon, the Division was ordered to 
 take prisoners for identification on our front. A hastily planned 
 
230 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 operation was worked up for a raid into Bois Freliaut by the 
 327th Infantry. This included a smoke screen, box barrage and 
 severe interdiction fire by the 155's. A total of about 10,000 
 rounds of ammunition was fired by the 75's, and 1500 by the 155's. 
 
 The 828th Infantry advanced to Norroy at dusk on September 
 13th while our Brigade was supporting the raid above mentioned, 
 but the Brigade assisted this regiment by counter-battery work 
 throughout the day and night of September 14th. The Brigade 
 supported the advance of the 328th Inf. to Yandieres on Septem- 
 ber 15th. 
 
 The result of the St. Mihiel operation, as far as the Brigade 
 was concerned, was the establishment of a confidence, born of 
 performance, that was of inestimable value in the more difficult 
 operations that were soon to follow. Over 50,000 rounds of 
 75 mm. ammunition and 13,000 rounds of 155 mm. ammunition 
 were fired during this period. 
 
 On September 20 the 82nd Division was relieved by the 69th 
 (French) Division, and the Artillery Brigade was assembled in 
 the vicinity of Marbache. On September 22 the long overland 
 march to the Argonne was begun, in a rainstorm and a sea 
 of mud. As with all the troop movements in preparations for 
 the Argonne drive, all marching was at night. The days of 
 the 23rd, 24th and 25th were spent near Lagny, Boncourt and 
 Pierrefitte, respectively, and Beauzee was reached on the morning 
 of the 26th, when the far-off roar of masses of artillery gave 
 notice that the big attack was on. From Beauzee the march 
 was continued in the daytime to Futeau, a little town in the 
 Argonne Forest about twelve kilometers from the front. Here 
 the entire Brigade w^as in bivouac until October 5, in constant 
 readiness to enter the line. The long night marches had been 
 especially hard on the horses, and a number had been lost. 
 This period at Futeau was utilized for the conditioning of horses 
 and as much training of the personnel as was possible under the 
 circumstances. 
 
 On the afternoon of the 5th of October the Brigade was ordered 
 to bivouacs north of Les Islettes, and on the morning of the 
 6th, to move again to just south of the former front line, near 
 Pierre Croisee. Brigade Headquarters left Futeau at 8 hours, 
 October 6, the Brigade Commander with the Adjutant and 
 Operations Officer proceeding to Varennes by auto. At Varennes 
 information w^as received from the First Corps, under which 
 command the 82nd Division had passed, that the Division was 
 to hold itself in readiness to relieve either the 1st, 2Sth or 77th 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 231 
 
 Divisions, or to go into line between any of these. Furtlier 
 instructions were to send liaison officers to the artillery brigades 
 of each of these Divisions to become familiar with the sectors. 
 This information was sent back to the regiments of the Brigade 
 which, betvv'een noon and 14 hours, had reached their various 
 bivouacs. The 82nd Division and the 157th Field Artillery 
 Brigade established P.C.'s in the town of Varennes. At 13 hours 
 orders were received from the Division that it was to attack 
 the next morning at 5 hours. The regiments were at once 
 ordered to send forward reconnaissance parties that battery 
 positions might be selected during the few remaining hours of 
 daylight. 
 
 On the morning of Oct. 6th, Col. Pearce of the 319th F.A. 
 sent forward his Operations Officer, Bn., and Battery Com- 
 manders to select battery positions. He, himself, accompanied 
 by his telephone officer w^ent forward to Baulny, established 
 Regimental Headquarters and perfected plans for liaison 
 throughout the regiment and with the infantry units." 
 
 From 1 hour, Nov. 2nd and throughout the 2nd some of the 
 most important work done by the 319th F.A. was on request 
 of the infantry to clean out machine gun nests that were delay- 
 in their advance. 
 
 The road leading over w^hat had been "No Man's Land" for 
 four years was well-nigh impassable, and the conditions of 
 congestion and darkness and rain which did so much to impede 
 the Infantry's advance to their position, were even a greater 
 obstacle to the forward movement of the artillery. The 320th, 
 which led the column, resumed the march at 14 hours. Colonel 
 Williams, with his Operations Officer, Captain Dighton, went 
 forw^ard to Varennes, where prospective positions were outlined 
 by the Brigade Commander. Returning along the column the 
 Colonel picked up in his machine the Battalion and Battery 
 Commanders, with whom he drove along the Baulny-Fle^ille 
 Road to I'Esperance Ferme. A reconnaissance which, due to 
 approaching darkness, was necessarily hasty, was then made of 
 the ravine eastward to the eastern edge of Montrebeau Woods, 
 Heavy shelling of the ravine and woods by enemy batteries also 
 added to the difficulty. However, positions for all the batteries 
 were selected. The Regiment was placed approximately in line 
 in the eastern edge of the woods, with fields of fire to the 
 northvv'est. The route was carefully marked. The column came 
 up in good order, the last gun going into position at 1 hour, 
 October 7. 
 
232 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF S2nd DIVISION 
 
 The 321st, however, experienced greater difficulties. Colonel 
 Deems and four officers arrived at Brigade Headquarters about 
 16 hours 30, and were assigned an area near I'Esperance Farm, 
 of which a hurried reconnaissance was made before dark. Bat- 
 taMon areas were assigned and officers posted at Montblainville, 
 Baulny and I'Esperance to guide the Pwegiment into position. 
 The Post of Command was selected at Chaudron Farm, where 
 the P.C. of the 320th Field Artillery was also established. Mean- 
 while the Regiment, under the command of Major Mehard, 
 marched from the Four-aux-Moines at 15 hours 30. Orders were 
 to proceed via Pierre Crois^. At 17 hours 30, just as the column 
 was crossing the almost impassable road across the original 
 trench system in the Argonne, the following order, unsigned, but 
 in the handwriting of Major D. M. Beere, Adjutant, 157th Field 
 Artillery Brigade, was delivered to Major Mehard by an officer 
 of the 319th Field Artillery: 
 
 "The 821st Field Artillery will march north from Pierre 
 Croisee via Abri du Crochet (99.3-72.6) — Montblainville — main 
 army road to Baulny — I'Esperance into position. Do not clear 
 woods into open until dark." 
 
 Leaving these instructions with the officer at the head of the 
 column Major Mehard at once proceeded to a reconnaissance 
 of the route. At Abri du Crochet instructions were left with 
 an M.P. on duty to direct the column north. Proceeding north, 
 however, Major Mehard discovered that the road was im- 
 practicable for field artillery on account of heavy mud and that 
 practically all the road north of P 91-36 (one kilometer north- 
 west of Abri du Crochet) was under artillery and long range 
 machine-gun fire. He was further informed by infantry officers 
 that a portion of the road to Montblainville was not within our 
 lines. Returning at once to Abri du Crochet he left instructions 
 with the ll.F. there to direct the Regiment to the Abri du 
 Crochet-Varennes Road. He then went by motor-cycle to I'Esper- 
 ance via Montblainville, to obtain information and reconnoiter 
 his battalion position. By the time the column reached Abri 
 du Crochet the M.P. who had received instructions to divert the 
 column toward Varennes had been relieved and had failed to 
 transmit these orders to his successor, who was the one first 
 ordered by Major Mehard to direct the column north. The 
 column, accordingly, marched north. Shortly before reaching 
 the crossroads two kilometers northwest of Abri du Crochet 
 the conditions of the road became so bad and the hostile fire 
 increased to such an extent that the coliunn was halted by 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 233 
 
 Captain Kemker and 1st Lieutenant Lindsey, who were in the 
 lead. Information obtained from an infantry officer close by 
 was that the road to Montblainville was not entirely within 
 our lines and that it was practically impassible. On the basis 
 of this the column was counter-marched after considerable diffi- 
 culty and unavoidable delay. It returned to the Abri du Crochet, 
 and from there the Varennes road was taken. . In Varennes an 
 officer reported to 157th Field Artillery Brigade Headquarters 
 for instructions and was directed to take the main army road 
 to Baulny. From here on the march was a succession of exas- 
 perating delays caused by the almost hopeless congestion of 
 traffic on the army road. The column was split into several 
 parts by convoys of trucks. The march from a point just south 
 of Baulny to I'Esp^rance was under continuous shell fire. The 
 net result of the combined adversities of the night was that it 
 was 5 hours 20 (October 7) before the first battery commenced 
 firing and 8 hours before the last battery came into action. The 
 total distance marched from the Four-aux-Moines v/as 20 
 kilometers. 
 
 The 319th Field Artillery, at the rear of the column, started 
 the movement about dark. It was after daylight before the 
 first batteries were extricated from the tangled confusion of 
 traffic on the army road and placed in position between Baulny 
 and Charpentry. One battery of the 1st Battalion started firing 
 before 7 hours and was soon joined by the remainder of the 
 1st and 2nd Battalions. The 3rd Battalion moved into position 
 the following night. 
 
 There had been no time on the daylight hours of the 6th 
 for the selection of observation posts. Having come into position 
 after dark, and with visibility in the early morning very poor, 
 it was only with the greatest difficulty that the batteries were 
 oriented. Not only the batteries but the messengers carrying 
 the firing orders to the regiments and battalions were delayed 
 by darkness and traffic jams, and it was 5 hours 40 — 40 minutes 
 after "H" hour — before batteries of the 320th, the first in posi- 
 tion, were able to start firing. The rolling barrage ordered for 
 "H" hour (5 o'clock) was to be fired by the 320th, the 321st 
 and the 6th Field Artillery of the 1st Division. It was to begin 
 200 meters west of the railroad, west of Aire River, and progress 
 at the rapid rate of 100 meters in three minutes to the first 
 objective of Cornay and Hill 223. This line was to be reached 
 on schedule by about "H" plus 30, the barrage standing on this 
 line. It was on or near this line, therefore, that the first firing 
 
234 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 by tlie 320th and S21st was done. This ceased at "H" plug 
 1 hour 15 minutes, when searching fire was executed until "H'* 
 plus 3 hours between the first objective and the Corps objective, 
 along the Decauville Railroad. The batteries were in action 
 intermittently all day long in response to calls from the Infantry. 
 The 319th placed heavy concentration near Chatel-Chehery and 
 on Cornay and other enemy positions. At 18 hours, the 321st 
 and the 2nd Battalion of the 320th, at the request of the Com- 
 manding General, 164th Inf. Br., executed a barrage on the west 
 slope of Hill 223 to oppose a German counter-attack. The In- 
 fantry reported the following morning that they found two 
 companies of Boche had been practically annihilated. Defensive 
 barrages and harassing fire on enemy sensitive points were 
 delivered during the night. 
 
 On the morning of the 7th observation posts were established 
 on Hill 224. Liaison officers were sent by the artillery regiments 
 to the Headquarters of the 164th Brigade and to the 327th and 
 S28th Infantries, and telephone communication was established 
 with the 164th Brigade as well as within the artillery brigade. 
 It being realized that the regiments could not lay telephone 
 lines back to the artillery P.C. at Varennes, Lieutenant Watts, 
 the Brigade Telephone Officer, established a forward Brigade 
 central at Baulny. 
 
 For the attack of October 8 a rolling barrage from just in 
 front of the infantry jump-off line to the Decauville Railroad 
 was fired by the 321st and the 2nd Battalion of the 320th, while 
 the 1st Battalion of the 320th and the 219th R.A.C. (French) 
 fired a standing barrage along a 2 kilometer east-and-west line 
 just north of Cornay, to protect the right flank of the 327th 
 Infantry. The 319th fired concentrations on Cornay, the southern 
 slopes of Champrocher ridge, Marcq, and battery positions and 
 sensitive points to the north and west. Cornay, however, proved 
 a stumbling block to the infantry's advance and just before 11 
 hours a heavy concentration of almost the entire Brigade was 
 placed on the town and the heights overlooking it. This fire 
 silenced machine guns and trench mortars in the town and 
 enabled the 327th Infantry to enter it. Throughout the day the 
 wooded slopes west and southwest of Cornay which sheltered 
 the machine-gun nests that were playing such havoc with our 
 infantry were deluged w4th fire. Harassing fire again continued 
 throughout the night. 
 
 The attack of the 326th Infantry, which had relieved the 28th 
 Division, on October 9th was supported by the 53rd Field 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF S2nd DIVISION 235 
 
 Artillery Brigade, while the 320th and 321st fired a rolling bar- 
 rage for the attack of the 327th and 32Sth Infantries. A heavy 
 concentration on troublesome machine gun nests on the top of 
 the Champrocher ridge, just southwest of Cornay, was fired 
 between 11.45 and noon. It was on this afternoon that a vigor- 
 ous German counter-attack from the north resulted in the recap- 
 ture of Cornay. 
 
 Two hours of preparation fire preceded the Infantry advance 
 of October 10, when the 325th Infantry relieved the 327th and 
 328th, and, with the 326th on their left, attacked at 7 hours 
 behind a rolling barrage. Advancing with little resistance to 
 the ridges north of Cornay, in the course of the afternoon their 
 patrols reached the Aire and the enemy was definitely cleared 
 from this portion of the Argonne. 
 
 In the course of the 10th instructions were received for prep- 
 arations for the attack of the 11th, when the Division sector 
 was shifted eastward astride the Aire River. Up to this time 
 the batteries had remained in the positions occupied on the 
 morning of the 7th. The direction of attack, however, had now 
 been changed from due west to due north and a rapid advance 
 was expected to result from the attack of the morning. Recon- 
 naissances were conducted, accordingly, for new positions farther 
 to the north. During the night of the 10-llth the 320th Field 
 Artillery moved by battalions to the ravine west of Exermont, 
 while the 321st took up new positions in the east and west 
 ravine, just southeast of Fleville. The 1st Battalion of the 
 319th took position near Apremont, the 2nd and 3rd Battalions 
 going to Chatel-Chehery. The next morning the 1st Battalion 
 took position near Exermont. Division Field Order No. 23 of 
 October 10 for the attack of the next day ordered the artillery: 
 
 "To keep harassing and interdiction fire in front of the ad- 
 vancing infantry and to fire on all towns and important cross 
 roads and special targets. Artillery liaison officers with infantry 
 commanders will keep artillery commanders constantly informed 
 of the infantry positions. One regiment of 75 mm. field 
 artillery to be assigned by artillery brigade commander who 
 will support the attack of each infantry brigade. One forward 
 gun will accompany each front line Battalion. Artillery ob- 
 servers will move forward with the advanced infantry line for 
 the purpose of directing fire of supporting batteries. All artillery 
 will open fire at *H' hour and pass under the control of the 
 artillery brigade commander as soon as the action stabilizes. 
 Full advantage will be taken of the open terrain for advancing 
 by echelon the supporting artillery." 
 
 The 320th Field Artillery was assigned to support the 164th 
 
236 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 Brigade, and the 321st the 163rd Brigade, and preparations were 
 made for the advance of a portion of the artillery immediately 
 after "H" hour. 
 
 The Field Order of the 164th Brigade assigned one battalion 
 of the supporting Artillery, the 320th, to the two Infantry Regi- 
 ments as accompanying artillery. The first Battalion of the 
 320th, accordingly, moved forward early in the morning and 
 went into position near Fleville, with two forward platoons 
 nearly a kilometer north of that town. Visibility was poor on 
 account of mist and observation and identification of machine- 
 gun targets was diflicult throughout the day. 
 
 Not only was no rolling barrage ordered but, as it turned out, 
 it would have been of doubtful value, the infantry meeting 
 serious resistance from south of the assigned jump-off line. The 
 heavy machine-gun fire which the infantry suffered from the 
 vicinity of St. Juvin, outside of the Division sector, resulted in 
 an increasing amount of fire being diverted to this vicinity and 
 Hill 182 to the north, where 60 per cent, of the fire for the day 
 was delivered. 
 
 Frequent reports were received during the day that friendly 
 artillery was falling on the ridge at 85.5 and causing losses to 
 our infantry. Though this was carefully checked up in the 157th 
 Field Artillery Brigade and it was made certain that no bat- 
 teries were firing in this vicinity at the times indicated, the 
 repoits continued with such persistence that in the evening all 
 firing was stopped within the Brigade for one hour and a 
 thorough investigation was made in the Divisions on both flanks 
 and in the Artillery farther to the rear, with the result indicated 
 in the following messages, copied from the G-3 dossier : 
 
 Telephone message from Albany A-1 (Commanding General, 
 157th Field Artillery Brigade) at 21.20 o'clock, 11 October: 
 
 "During the preceding hour none of the Regiments under his 
 command has fired a shot. At same time a message from Anson 
 
 I (C.G. 164th Brigade) states that during same period the fire 
 on troops of Anson I's command was continued unabated. This 
 seems to prove conclusively that the fire on our own troops was 
 not done by artillery of the 157th Field Artillery Brigade. The 
 Brigade Commander requests that this vindication be given the 
 same publicity which was given to the memorandum complaining 
 of hostile fire." 
 
 Extract from Message to Colonel MacArthur at 20.20 o'clock, 
 
 II October (from Division Headquarters). 
 
 "In regard to statement that our troops were being fired on by 
 friendly artillery, please notify all concerned that the matter 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 237 
 
 has been carefully checked right and left and all the way to 
 the rear, and none of our artillery is firing in that region. Troops 
 were suffering under enemy shell nre unquestionably. " 
 
 Excellent work was accomplished on this day and the days 
 following by the forward gun from Battery E, 321st F.A., under 
 1st Lt. Prentiss S. Edwards. He took position on the early 
 morning in an orchard about 1200 meters south of St. Juvin 
 and on a road just east of Marcq. Three important machine- 
 gun targets were successfully attacked during the morning. Dur- 
 ing the night of October 11-12 the gun was withdrawn to a 
 position on the reverse slope of the crest where the road runs 
 west from Martiucourt Farm. This gun remained at work con- 
 tinuously until about October 22, changing position frequently. 
 Close liaison was maintained with the 326th Infantry, but the 
 majority of targets fired on were obtained by direct observation 
 and a post which was maintained at the Division O.P. near 
 Marcq. At least eight machine-gun targets were destroyed. On 
 one occasion a small ravine into which twenty Boche were seen 
 to enter was taken under fire. Only five Boche left the ravine. 
 On October 19 fire was directed at four machine gunners stand- 
 ing beneath a small tree. A direct hit was obtained on the tree 
 and all four men either killed or disabled. Much sniping fire 
 was executed on groups of men and wagons on the road running 
 north from Champigneuelle. A total of 657 rounds were fired 
 by this piece. 
 
 The infantry devoted the 12th to the consolidation of their 
 position on Ridge 85.5. Most of the artillery fire for the day 
 was on crossroads and suspected machine-gun positions. New 
 O.P.'s were established, P.C. moved forward, and defensive bar- 
 rages were adjusted in front of the infantry line. Throughout 
 the night of October 12-13 a number of small patches of woods 
 west of St. Georges and along the Ravin aux Pierres and the 
 Fishhook Ravine were heavilr gassed and in the morning the 
 same areas were harassed with H.E. and shrapnel. In the 
 afternoon of the 13th the Brigade was ordered to make six 
 25-meter openings in the enemy barbed wire protecting the 
 Kriemhilde Stellung. This mission was assigned to the 238th 
 R.A.C. (French). The cutting had hardly begun when the Boche 
 put on a spectacular counter-attack, supported by a heavy bar- 
 rage. On the call of the infantry both the 320th and 321st 
 responded with a defensive barrage 200 meters in front of the 
 infantry line. It was afterward reported that this barrage 
 was extremely effective, resulting in the repulse of the attack. 
 
238 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 During the afternoon and evening the 2nd Battalion of the 320th 
 Field Artillery, less Battery E, moved forward to positions south 
 of Sommerance. The movement of Battery E was delayed by 
 the counter-attack. A heavy program of harassing fire and gas 
 on wooded areas was maintained throughout the night. 
 
 On October 14 a general attack was made by the First Army 
 in an attempt to carry the Kriemhilde Stellung positions. The 
 attack, which began at 8 hours 30 minutes, was preceded by two 
 hours of combing fire on enemy works, assembly areas and com- 
 munications. Visibility was fair and considerable shrapnel was 
 used. The rolling barrage for this attack, which was fired by 
 the 320th, 321st, and the 238th R.A.C. (French) over a 2^^ 
 kilometer front, moved at a rate of 100 meters in gix minutes, 
 the rate of 100 meters in three minutes which had been ordered 
 in all previous attacks having been proved much too rapid. 
 About four o'clock in the afternoon the 320th fired a 30-minute 
 defensive barrage along the Ravin aux Pierres. A forward gun 
 under the command of 2nd Lt. Edw^ard F. Gunter, 320th F.A., 
 during this attack destroyed two pill boxes. Heavy fire on 
 woods, back areas and communications was continued through- 
 out the afternoon and night. On the afternoon of the 14th the 
 319th and 321st Field Artillery and the remaining batteries of 
 the 320th moved forward to the Ravine which runs from Fleville 
 to Sommerance. 
 
 On the 15th the attack to break through the Kriemhilde 
 Stellung was continued. Artillery preparation started about mid- 
 night October 14-15. It covered crossroads and other sensitive 
 points, while woods and ravines known to be occupied by the 
 enemy were gassed with non-persistent gas at "H" minus 4 
 hours. "H" hour was 7.30. A barrage similar to that of the 
 preceding day was placed in front of the jump-off line at "H" 
 minus 5 minutes, advancing with the infantry at "H" hour. Very 
 heavy enemy resistance was met, particularly in the Ravin aux 
 Pierres, and after a short advance the entire attack was held 
 up. The artillery had been moved up close to the infantry for 
 this operation and suffered severely from gas and shrapnel. In 
 the afternoon the 325th Infantry made a second unsuccessful 
 attack to cross the Ravin aux Pierres behind a barrage fired 
 by the 321st and the 328th R.A.C. 
 
 The attack was continued on the 16th, the preparation fire 
 and rolling barrage being almost a repetition of those of the 
 previous two days. A heavy German counter-attack was made 
 at 11 hours which was broken up by a rapidly delivered artillery 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 239 
 
 barrage. A Boche plane was brought down in flames near Som- 
 merance in the afternoon of the 16th by machine-gun fire from 
 a battery of this Brigade. Battery C, 320th F.A., and the bat- 
 teries of the 2nd Battalion, 321st F.A., all claim the honor of 
 having fired the winning shot. 
 
 There was very little activity on the 17th. A defensive bar- 
 rage was put down just south of parallel 88 on the Division 
 front. Most of the fire of that day was delivered at the request 
 of the infantry on machine-gun nests and wooded patches. The 
 238th R.A.C. (French) was relieved by the 219th (French) Port^e. 
 On this day, Lieutenant Durrett, 320th F.A., was killed by shell 
 fire at the echelon, this being the only death of an officer that 
 the Brigade suffered at the front. During the nights of October 
 17-18 and October 18-19 heavy concentrations of both mustard 
 and non-persistent gas were placed on Champigneulle in connec- 
 tion with the attacks on the Bois des Loges by the 78th Division, 
 which had relieved the 77th Division on our left. 
 
 In the meantime it was realized that the Kriemhilde Stellung 
 could only be broken through by a heavy and coordinated attack 
 in force by fresh divisions, and our infantry were organizing 
 their positions for defense. The Brigade had suffered numerous 
 casualties in their advanced positions and, on the night of 
 October 21-22 the 1st Battalions of both the 320th and 321st 
 were withdrawn to positions farther in the rear. From this 
 time until the offensive of November 1 conditions for the artil- 
 lery closely approached those of stabilized warfare. Light 
 harassing schedules were fired at night and close and constant 
 liaison was maintained with front line infantry battalion com- 
 manders, at whose call numerous missions were executed, the 
 targets being, for the most part, machine-gun emplacements. On 
 October 23 another attack by the 78th Division was supported 
 by this Brigade, by fire on the Bois des Loges and Hill 214, 
 the 219th R.A.C. (French) laying down a smoke screen. Between 
 October 18 and 31 numerous attempts were made to carry out 
 adjustments with aeroplane observation, but the results were 
 very disappointing, only one fairly successful reguage being 
 secured. The 319th Field Artillery, however, obtained very satis- 
 factory results from adjustments by balloon observers. A balloon 
 from which Maj. John H. Wallace, commanding the 1st Bat- 
 talion, 319th F.A., was adjusting fire, was shot down by a Boche 
 plane. Major Wallace making a successful descent by parachute. 
 
 On October 26 the Brigade received advance information of 
 the general attack on November 1 and work was begun on the 
 
240 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 plan of employment. In preparing for this attack one gun from 
 each battery of the 75 regiments was moved forward several 
 days before to positions later to be occupied by the entire Bat- 
 tery, and adjustments for the Battery were carried out with 
 this gun. The movements were made at night and the guns 
 were carefully camouflaged. 
 
 Brigadier General Rhodes was promoted to the rank of Major 
 General on October 16 and on October 25 was transferred to the 
 42nd Division. Colonel Pearce of the 319th again assumed com- 
 mand of the Brigade, a position which he held until the arrival 
 of Brig. Gen. Daniel F. Craig on November 3. 
 
 On October 30 the 82nd Division, less the 157th Field Artillery 
 Brigade and the 307th Ammunition Train, was relieved by the 
 80th Division, which the excepted organizations remained in line 
 to support. On the night of October 30-31 the batteries were 
 moved forward to positions close behind the infantry. The 
 Brigade was assigned two batteries of the 69th C.A.C. (9.2 inch), 
 six batteries of the 247th R.A.C. (French) and the 219th R.A.C. 
 (French). The 247th was attached from "H" plus 2 hours on 
 **D" day to hour, "D" plus 1 day. 
 
 The attack of the First Army on November 1 was intended 
 to break the enemy's last line of resistance soath of the Meuse. 
 It was to be an enveloping attack from the right, the Fifth 
 Corps on our right leading the 80th Division, while the 78th 
 Division, on the extreme left both of the 1st Corps and of 
 the 1st Army, was to make but a small advance on the right 
 of its sector on the first day, advancing with the balance of 
 the line, however, on the following day. The first objective of 
 the 80th Division was the high ground between Imecourt and 
 Alli^pont, a commanding height known to be heavily infested 
 with machine-gun nests. The Corps objective was the high 
 ground to the north of Sivry-lez-Buzancy. The 160th Infantry 
 Brigade, consisting of the 319th and 320th Infantries, was the 
 attacking Brigade. The Artillery plan for the attack was quite 
 elaborate. Batteries E and F of the 321st Field Artillery were 
 assigned as accompanying batteries, one accompanying gun being 
 assigned to each of the two infantry regiments. The fire of 
 the remainder of the Brigade was divided into three phases. 
 
 "Phase A," the preparation fire, began at "H" minus 2 hours 
 (3.30 hours), and for the first hour consisted of harassing fire 
 on roads, sensitive points in the rear areas, machine-gun nests, 
 and woods. From "H" minus 1 hour to "H" hour the woods 
 north and northwest of Imecourt were heavily gassed, while 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 241 
 
 the 219th R.A.C. (French) fired a smoke screen on the woods 
 and heights along the first objective. 
 
 "Phase B" was scheduled to begin at "H" hour (5.30 hours) 
 and consisted of accompanying barrage fire in support of the 
 initial infantry attack. This fire was not to be delivered over 
 the whole area in front of the infantry advance, but only in 
 certain zones where serious resistance was expected. The rate 
 of advance was 100 meters in six minutes to the first objective, 
 at which time the 247th R.A.O. (French) came under the com- 
 mand of the Brigade and, with the 219th R.A.O. (French), fired 
 a box barrage in front of this objective. 
 
 "Phase C" was planned to support the infantry attack from 
 this point to the second objective, and again consisted of an 
 accompanying barrage over selected zones. Forward movements 
 by battalions were scheduled, the 320th making the first move 
 at "H" plus 3 hours 15 minutes to positions south of Imecourt. 
 
 This fire was not delivered without incident. The advance of 
 the 320tli Infantry and that of the 77th Division on the left 
 were halted by machine-gun fire in the difficult terrain around 
 the Ravin aux Pierres, and it was not until early afternoon that 
 the Ravin aux Pierres was actually crossed. The advance was 
 again held up by machine-gun resistance from the woods on 
 Hill 214. As a result of these delays the advance of the barrage 
 fire was held up on infantry request for a total of 190 minutes, 
 which was added to the time schedule of Phase O. The forward 
 movement of batteries was similarly delayed and they finally 
 moved to positions north of St. Georges in the afternoon and 
 during the night of November 1-2. Meanwhile, the 319th In- 
 fantry, in liaison with the 2nd Division, had moved forward 
 rapidly and combat liaison between the 319th and 320th In- 
 fantries had been lost and a large gap had developed between 
 the two regiments. It was in this gap that the batteries of 
 the 320th Field Artillery and 321st Field Artillery, and part 
 of the 319th Field Artillery, in the darkness, unknowingly took 
 position. During the night all these batteries suffered from 
 heavy artillery and machine-gun fire, and battery anti-air craft 
 machine guns were used to cover the gap. This situation was 
 relieved by the rapid advance of the infantry the following 
 morning. The accompanying guns were placed in position on 
 the night of October 31-November 1. Close liaison with the 
 front line battalion commanders, by telephone and runner, was 
 established, an observer being kept with the battalion com- 
 mander for the purpose of adjusting fire. No targets were 
 
242 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 assigned, however, and no requests for specific fire were made 
 during tlie first two days. Neither were the accompanying bat- 
 teries really used as such, though the two battery commanders 
 established their posts of command with the respective infantry 
 regimental commanders to whom they were assigned, maintain- 
 ing direct liaison with their batteries by telephone and runners. 
 
 On the morning of November 2 the attack was resumed at 
 8 hours. There w^as no artillery preparation, but the barrage 
 was fired from a point just north of Sivry, following a general 
 northerly direction into Buzancy. The barrage was preceded 
 by concentrations of both heavy and light artillery on enemy 
 sensitive points. By this time the enemy was in full retreat 
 and all artillery moved forward. Before the next morning the 
 entire Brigade had come into position in the vicinity of Ime- 
 court, commanding oflTicers of all three regiments having P.C.'s 
 in that town. In the course of the night contact had practically 
 been lost with the enemy. Owing to the congestion of the roads 
 and their terrible condition from shell fire it was impossible to 
 supply more than one regiment with ammunition. Accordingly, 
 the 321st Field Artillery, with the 3rd Battalion of the 319th 
 attached, was assigned to support the Divisional infantry, w^hich 
 on November 3 consisted of the 159th Brigade. A conference 
 was held between the Regimental Commander of the 321st and 
 the Infantry Brigade Commander. The only artillery support 
 that the latter desired w^as two accompanying guns w4th each 
 of the two infantry regiments in line. These guns were furnished 
 from the Second Battalion and accompanied closely the infantry 
 advanced on the morning of November '6, at times preceding the 
 first wave without encountering serious enemy resistance. Diffi- 
 culty in obtaining targets, however, was again experienced. On 
 November 4 the infantry continued to advance with but little 
 rear-guard resistance from the rapidly retreating enemy. Orders 
 were issued to each of the artillery battalion commanders to 
 follow with his batteries at a distance of from 2000 to 3000 
 yards behind the infantry front line, maintaining close liaison 
 with the infantry commanders and going into position in case 
 the advance should be held up. 
 
 During the night of November 3-4 harassing fire was directed 
 on the edge of woods north of Les Taronnes Farm, and on the 
 following morning some very effective observed fire was executed 
 on enemy machine guns in the vicinity of La Polka Farm. The 
 Brigade P.C. moved to Buzancy in the afternoon. No telephone 
 lines were laid due to the extremely rapid advance of the in- 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 243 
 
 fantry. The 219tli and 247tli (French) reported that they were 
 unable to advance with the Brigade due to the state of their 
 transportation, and were relieved. One battalion of French 105 
 guns, horse-drawn, w^as assigned to the Brigade, but due to 
 the congestion on the roads this unit was also released by the 
 Division Commander. Great difficulty was experienced in get- 
 ting up ammunition. One trip from Buzancy to Apremont by 
 the Ammunition Train required thirty-six hours. 
 
 The 320th Field Artillery, who, in the meantime, had been 
 in reserve, moved on November 3 to positions north of Sivry- 
 lez-Buzancy. This Regiment again moved forw^ard on November 
 4. At about 11 hours it was found that the infantry advance 
 had been held up along the ravine southwest of Sommauthe by 
 machine-gun fire from Ferme Polka, Ferme d'Isly, and the woods 
 along the ravine Pre Billet and around Source Grosjean. The 
 Regimental Commander accordingly ordered the 1st Battalion 
 into position and, about noon. Battery O fired on these machine- 
 gun positions. This fire was observed and adjusted. At 15 
 hours the 2nd Battalion also went into position, and at 16 hours 
 the entire regiment, on request of the 318th Infantry, fired 
 a rolling barrage in support of the infantry advance. This fire 
 was continued for 80 minutes, 2600 rounds being expended. At 
 about 17 hours fifty rounds of "D" shell were fired on Stonne 
 at a range of 10,500 meters, word having been received that that 
 town was congested with German troops. No more "D" shell 
 was available. 
 
 On the morning of November 5 the 320th Field Artillery, with 
 two guns per battery of the 3rd Battalion, 319th F.A., attached, 
 relieved the 321st Field Artillery in support of the entire in- 
 fantry of the Division. This w^as the last day in which any 
 considerable firing was done by this Brigade. The entire Regi- 
 ment moved forward in the morning in close support of the 
 infantry, the 1st Battalion on the left and the 2nd Battalion 
 on the right. In the afternoon Battery B went into position 
 just south of the Stonne-Beaumont Road and fired on the 
 village of Yoncq. At 11 hours the 2nd Battalion went into 
 position 1% kilometers southwest of Beaumont and fired at the 
 request of the 317th Infantry on machine-gun nests near La 
 Thibaudine Ferme and La Harnot Erie Ferme. After nightfall, 
 at the request of the 2nd Division, 500 rounds were fired on 
 Yoncq. 
 
 In the afternoon of November 5, 1st Lt. George S. Blair took 
 forward an accompanying gun which fired effectively on machine- 
 
244 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 gun nests. On the following morning he took this gun forward 
 with the 18th Infantry, which had relieved the 318th Infantry, 
 and placed it in position on the southeastern slope of Mont de 
 Brune, which point marked the farthest advance of any unit 
 of the Brigade during the operation. From this position be- 
 tween 9 and 12 hours November 6, direct hits were scored on 
 a church steeple in Mouzon in which machine guns were located. 
 Enemy observation posts across the Meuse River were also fired 
 on. This was the only firing executed by the Brigade on 
 November 6. In the afternoon this gun was heavily shelled 
 by an enemy battery. On being bracketed for range Lieutenant 
 Blair withdrew his men. The gun and one caisson were struck, 
 the gun being rendered unserviceable. 
 
 On November 6 the SOth Division was relieved by the 1st 
 Division and on November 8 and 9 the 157th Field Artillery 
 Brigade proceeded to the area Sivry-Im^court-St. Juvin. On 
 November 10 the Brigade marched to the area of Montblainville- 
 Apremont, and continued the march the following day to the 
 neighborhood of Les Islettes, where news of the armistice was 
 received. The Trench Mortar Battery which had remained at 
 Fleville rejoined the Brigade at this time. It had not served 
 as a unit but had rendered excellent assistance to the Ammuni- 
 tion Train in the arduous operations of that organization during 
 the preceding weeks. Details were also sent from this Battery 
 at various times to take over captured Boche artillery and am- 
 munition and turn them on their former owners. 
 
 The Brigade remained near Les Islettes until November 18, 
 and then moved to the vicinity of Ste. Meuehould to await orders 
 to rejoin the 82nd Division. These orders did not arrive for 
 nearly a month and the Brigade finally arrived in the Tenth 
 Training area and rejoined the Division on December 17. 
 
 The work of the Artillery Brigade while with the SOth Divi- 
 Bion had in the meantime been commended in the following 
 terms : 
 
 Headquarters Eightieth Division American Expeditionary 
 
 Forces 
 
 France, 12th December, 1918. 
 From: Commanding General, SOth Division. 
 To: Commanding General, 82nd Division. 
 
 Subject: Commendation of Artillery Brigade. 
 
 1. I desire to convey to you recognition of the excellent service 
 done by the 157th Field Artillery Brigade while serving with 
 the Division east of the Argonne, November 1 to 6, 1918. 
 
 2. The efficient cooperation with the infantry, extending to its 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 245 
 
 close support by guns, batteries and battalions pushed well to 
 the front, contributed the full artillery share to the successful 
 operations of the Division, and maintained the high standard 
 of the 82nd Division and of the Field Artillery. 
 3. It is a pleasure to acknowledge this service. 
 
 S. D. Sturgis, 
 Major General. 
 1st Ind. 
 Hq. 82d Division, American E. F. France, 21 December, 1918— 
 To Commanding General, 157th F. A. Brigade. 
 
 To note and return. The Division commander notes with pride 
 the excellent work of the Brigade. 
 
 By Command of Major General Duncan: 
 
 R. L. Boyd, 
 Major, A.G.D., Adjutant. 
 2nd Ind. 
 Hq. 157th F. A. Brigade, American E. F. France, 24th December, 
 1918 — To Organization Commanders. 
 
 1. In forwarding an official copy of the above letter to organiza- 
 tion commanders the Brigade Commander wishes to add his 
 appreciation of the splendid zeal and fighting spirit of the 157th 
 throughout the Meuse-Argonne offensive. His pleasure and pride 
 in the above commendation is increased by his knowledge that 
 although the Brigade had been in the line without an hour's 
 relief since October 6th it found no difficulty in matching the 
 energy and determination to advance of the fresh division it 
 was called upon to support. 
 
 (Sgd.) E. D'A. Peabce, 
 Colonel, F. A., U. S. A., 
 Commanding. 
 
 * * « ♦ « « « 
 
 April, 1919. 
 
 We, the commanding officer and Historical Officer of the 
 Artillery units of the 82nd Division, certify that we have read 
 the history of operations of the 157th Field Artillery Brigade, 
 prepared for the 82nd Division History by Capt. J. G. Penny- 
 packer, F.A., and that this is an accurate statement of those 
 operations. 
 
 E. D'A. Pearce, 
 
 Col, 319th F.A., for 319th F.A., and 151th F.A, 
 Brig. 
 H. C. Williams, 
 
 Cmdg. 320th F.A. 
 Samuel It. Dighton, 
 
 Capt., 320th F.A., Operations Officer. 
 James L. Fry, 
 
 Major Cmdg., 2nd Bn., 321st F.A., Commander 
 321st F.A., Mar. 9-Apr. 8, 1919. 
 John R. Slater, 
 
 Captain and Adj., 321st F.A., Acting Historical 
 Officer. 
 
246 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 III 
 
 ADMINISTRATIVE AND SUPPLY FUNCTIONS OF THE 
 82nd DIVISION 
 
 conteibuted by 
 
 Major F. T. Robson, Acting G-1. 
 
 The administrative department or section of the General Staff 
 of a Division is in charge of an officer known as G-1. This de- 
 partment is cliarged with all the administrative and supply func- 
 tions and correlates the work of the Adjutant's office, Military- 
 Police, Billeting, Quartermaster, Ordnance, Engineer, Medical 
 and Signal Departments. 
 
 Lt. Col. Geo. W. Maddox, General Stafe, was the first G-1. 
 In June, 1918, he organized the department and put it in first 
 class running order. He was with the Division while it was 
 with the British; in the Toul and in the Marbache Sectors. He 
 left in September just after the St. Mihiel drive. Lt. Col. Troup 
 Miller, General Staff, was the next G-1, through the Meuse- 
 Argonne offensive and remained until December 3, when he was 
 sent to the 1st Corps as G-1 there. Lt. Col. J. P. Barney, 
 General Staff, came to the Division as G-1 on December 2, and 
 left on January, 29, being evacuated to a hospital seriously ill. 
 Maj. F. T. Robson, Engrs., who had been Assistant G-1 since 
 June, 1918, was then made Acting G-1. 
 
 Roughly the supply system of the A.E.F. is as follows, sup- 
 plies being divided into four classes: 
 
 Class I: Rations, forage, fuel, gasoline, etc. These are known 
 as the daily automatic supplies and G-1 of the Division 
 telegraphs the Army two days in advance giving the required 
 amounts of each kind. Train is then loaded and sent to the 
 railhead of the Division through the Regulating Station. As 
 Divisions are all of the same size the daily automatic supply 
 does not vary greatly. It is customary for the Depot to load 
 what is known as a "balanced train" consisting of rations for 
 28,000 men, forage for 6000 animals, 3000 gallons of gasoline, 
 4 carloads of wood, etc., each day. 
 
 Class II: Clothing, blankets, etc. 
 
 Class III : All other authorized equipment such as Ordnance, 
 Engineer, Signal, etc. 
 
 Class IV: Ammunition, construction material and equipment 
 and other things depending upon battle conditions. 
 
 When the troops need Class II, III or IV supplies, Supply 
 Officers of the organizations make a requisition and send it to the 
 
A close shave 
 
 Church at Somraerance 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 247 
 
 Chief of the Department from which the supplies are to come. He 
 consolidates the requisition and sends it to G-1 of the Division 
 for approval. After being approved it goes to G-4 of the Army 
 and from there to the Depot that is to supply the goods. After 
 loading the car is sent to Regulating Station to have the destina- 
 tion and route prescribed. The main regulating station for the 
 American Forces has been at Is-sur-Tille. This station was 
 always informed by telegraph as to the location or proposed 
 movements of the troops of the A.E.F. and was thus able to 
 route cars to destination. During battle many changes in loca- 
 tion occur after the car has left the Regulating Station and 
 it was usually found advisable to have a convoy with important 
 shipments to minimize their chance of going astray. Upon 
 arrival at the railhead the railhead officer turns over to the Divi- 
 sion Quartermaster all goods arriving for that Division. The 
 unloading is done by the personnel of the Quartermaster and 
 the goods taken by trucks of the Supply Train to the distributing 
 point of the Division. Here a segregation is made to the Supply 
 Officers of the various regiments who in turn distribute to the 
 supply sergeants of their smaller units. When a Division is 
 fully equipped and has its complement of animals and motor 
 vehicles from 25 to 30 cars per day are required. 
 
 During rest periods and in quiet sectors the G-1 Office is 
 operated in one echelon at Division Headquarters. During 
 offensive engagements, particularly under open w^arfare condi- 
 tions, it was found necessary to divide the Office of G-1 into 
 two echelons for effective work. This was thought absolutely 
 essential during the Meuse-Argonne offensive. The second 
 echelon was under control of G-1 with the Adjutant's Depart- 
 ment and Trains Headquarters, and remained at or near the 
 railhead properly to control the movement of supplies, replace- 
 ments, etc., from the rear to this echelon. 
 
 An advance section of G-1, consisting in the Meuse-Argonne 
 offensive of Maj. F. T. Robson, a stenographer and an office 
 orderly, was at all times with the front echelon of the Division ; 
 their duties being to keep in close touch with the front line 
 and with the rear echelon in order to better control the delivery 
 of supplies and ammunition and to keep informed of changes 
 in the disposition of troops due to necessities of combat. 
 
 QUARTERMASTER DEPARTMENT 
 
 The Quartermaster Department is the largest of the supply 
 organizations of the Army and is charged mainly with the supply 
 
243 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 of rations, food, forage, clothing and other articles that have 
 to do with the welfare and comfort of the troops. As the tables 
 of organization do not provide any labor troops for this depart- 
 ment it was found necessary, immediately upon arrival in 
 France, to organize a detachment of approximately 100 men 
 and known as the Quartermaster Detachment unassigned. This 
 unit loads and unloads and handles rations and supplies and 
 distributes them to various organizations, etc. 
 
 The Ofificer personnel of the Quartermaster Department of this 
 Division has changed constantly. Capt. A. J. Manning, Finance 
 Branch, and Lt. L. P. Harrell, are the only officers now with 
 the Division who accompanied it from the United States. To 
 these two officers (and to Sergeants 1st Class Warren Merrim, 
 Max Contor and E. H. Ashcraft who maintained an advance 
 Quartermaster dump at Fleville) and to the enlisted men of the 
 Quartermaster detachment unassigned must be given a large 
 share of the credit for the excellent work done by the Quarter- 
 master Department at all times under most trying circumstances. 
 
 During the time the Division was with the British and when 
 in the Toul and Marbache sectors troops v\-ere practically sta- 
 tionary and the railhead did not change. The problem of supply 
 soon become stabilized and was dependent solely upon the ability 
 of supply depots to furnish the articles requisitioned for. Dur- 
 ing the St, Mihiel fight this Division acted as a pivot and the 
 troops did not move sufficiently to cause the railhead at Belle- 
 ville to be changed during the combat. Thus again the problem 
 of supply was not complicated except in so far as the fact 
 that the Division was astride the Moselle River caused incon- 
 venience due to an inadequate system of bridges. In fact, during 
 all engagements of the Division prior to the Meuse-Argonne 
 offensive the supplying of the troops depended very largely upon 
 the ability and initiative of the supply officers of the various 
 regiments. 
 
 On September 24 the Division moved to the vicinity of Triau- 
 court by motor bus and the supply system became much more 
 complicated. A vast concentration of American troops in a 
 small area had been made in preparation for a battle which 
 v/as to commence on September 26. Railroads were taxed to 
 their utmost capacity to bring in the rations, forage, ammunition 
 and other material required for the offensive. Railheads were 
 very congested and trains were late in arriving. Roads were 
 blocked with traffic and the weather was rainy and cold. Road 
 circulation was limited by the desire for secrecy. 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 249 
 
 The first distributing point in this area was at a triangle 
 formed by roads just west of the town of Froidos. This was 
 used successfully until October 4 when an advance division dump 
 was located about 1 kilometer west of Varennes on the Varennes- 
 Faur-de-Paris Road. This dump was within 4 or 5 kilometers 
 of the front and in an exposed position, but it was the only 
 available place where road circulation was obtainable. It was 
 under constant enemy observation and shell fire. The Quarter- 
 master personnel lived in German dugouts in the vicinity that 
 had just been captured. Most of the distribution of rations had 
 to be done during the night. It Vv^as at this period that the 
 railhead of the Division was changed almost daily. No informa- 
 tion could be obtained as to where the railhead of the Division 
 v/ould be the next day and frequently the entire supply train 
 would go to a railhead to find that it had been changed. The 
 supplies had to be drawn somewhere else. This necessitated a 
 great loss of time and the tying-up of motor transportation which 
 was a serious matter where there was none to spare. However, 
 we ahvays managed to get our supplies in one way or another 
 and the Division was always promptly fed. As the troops v.'ent 
 forward the distributing point at Varennes was too far in the 
 rear and on October 12 it was moved to Apremont, at that time 
 only about 3 kilometers behind the line, and in plain view of 
 the Germans down the Aire Valley, x^ll but one company of 
 the SOTth Supply Train was moved to this point also and the 
 constant circulation and parking of trucks caused nightly shell- 
 ing and air raids. A day or two later advance dumps for one 
 infantry brigade and machine-gun battalion was established at 
 Fleville. 
 
 It was about this time that Maj. Catchings Therrell was 
 appointed advance representative of the G-1 office to correlate 
 the supply of the troops in the front line and as the front line 
 had become more or less stabilized, to look after the comfo]-!: 
 of the men. Major Therrell took charge of this work in an 
 energetic and capable manner and soon had old German baths 
 at Fleville and Sommerance in operation; also rest rooms where 
 the men of the reserve battalions could get a change of clothing 
 and a dry, warm place to sleep. All this while fighting was 
 going on a few kilometers in advance. He also moved up and 
 pooled the kitchens and operated them day and night, sometimes 
 within a kilometer of the front line. 
 
 The 307th Supply Train, a motorized unit, furnished the 
 delivery system of the Quartermaster Department from the rail- 
 
250 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 head to the distributing point, and all hauling for the entire 
 Division. This supply train with its repair shop, the 340th 
 Service Park Unit, functioned in a most admirable manner 
 throughout. Although they were never assigned their full com- 
 plement of trucks and with spare parts and supplies for motor 
 equipment extremely hard to secure, yet there never was a 
 time when the Division was required to call for outside help 
 to transport its supplies. This was due solely to the high grade 
 of the personnel and the untiring efforts of the officers and men 
 of these organizations. To one who is not familiar vrith road 
 conditions during the Meuse-Argonne offensive it is impossible 
 to describe fully the hardships and difficulties under which trucks 
 had to operate. It would have been bad enough in daylight 
 but with darkness and shell fire added it is utterly inconceivable 
 how heavy trucks can be operated at all, much less reach their 
 destination, sometimes over roads utterly unknown to drivers, 
 and with insufficient data as to the route. 
 
 Short of motor equipment themselves the 30Tth Supply Train 
 had to help the Ammunition Train haul ammunition and the 
 Sanitary Train haul wounded, due to a like shortage in these 
 organizations. 
 
 The road from Clermont to Varennes and northward was at 
 all times congested with traffic and hours were consumed in 
 traveling a distance of a few miles. The Germans had blown 
 two immense craters in this road and proper time could not 
 be given to fill them. A one-way turn-out was operated that 
 caused delays of hours. Hauling of rations and supplies went 
 on by day as far as was consistent with secrecy and the same 
 trucks with a change of drivers hauled ammunition all night. 
 A shortage of ambulances made it necessary to haul wounded 
 and sick men by trucks night after night. In fact a truck was 
 hardly ever parked. 
 
 Under all of these trying conditions the men of the 307th Supply 
 Train can point with pride to the fact that during the entire 
 offensive not one of their trucks was so seriously injured or 
 broken by careless driving or accident as to be left on the road 
 and abandoned. 
 
 On the afternoon of the 29th of September a rush order was 
 received for a regiment of infantry to reinforce the 28th Division 
 which was then hard pressed. From 6 to 8 o'clock that evening 
 88 trucks were loaded with men of the 327th Infantry at a 
 point on the main road just west of Rarecourt and despatched 
 pver the Clermont- Varennes Road to a point of debarkation near 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 251 
 
 diarpentry, a distance of 15 miles. Due to road congestion and 
 circulation requirements some of these trucks did not report 
 back until late the next afternoon. This is but a sample of 
 what was done day after day. 
 
 SALES COMMISSARY UNIT No. SO 
 
 This unit was attached to the Division when in the Marbache 
 Sector but received no supplies until sometime in September 
 shortly before the move to the Argonne. Thus from May to 
 October the Division depended upon the Y.M.C.A., the K. of C. 
 and the Salvation Army for canteen service. During the Meuse- 
 Argonne offensive several carloads of supplies came in and trucks 
 were sent out with these supplies to distribute them as close 
 to the front line as possible. Breakfast food, soup, chocolate, 
 etc., were furnished in large quantities to a Field Hospital which 
 the Division erected at Apremont. After return of the Division 
 to a rest area the Sales Commissary continued to exercise its 
 normal duty until the Division was ordered to entrain to the 
 Bordeaux Area when this unit was detached and sent to the 
 Le Mans Area. 
 
 ORDNANCE DEPARTMENT 
 
 The Ordnance Department furnishes most of the equipment 
 required for fighting. A certain amount of ordnance personnel 
 is scattered throughout the Division, being attached to the various 
 units. But one small unit, consisting of an officer and about 
 50 men to repair and replace equipment, cannon and machine 
 guns, functions under Division Headquarters. It is known as 
 the 307th Mobile Ordnance Repair Shop. 
 
 The 307th Mobile Ordnance Repair Shop, while small, is an 
 extremely efficient organization with technical personnel. Due 
 to its excellent functioning and to the work of Division Ordnance 
 Officer little real difficulty was encountered by the troops in 
 obtaining needed equipment. To perform its duties properly 
 the Mobile Ordnance Repair Shop was at all times working 
 within range of enemy guns and operated its repair trucks there. 
 On October 12, 1918, it moved with the Quartermaster Depart- 
 ment to Apremont where an advance ordnance depot was estab- 
 lished to reequip men returning from hospitals or who had lost 
 their equipment under battle conditions. 
 
 The Ordnance Department has done its work excellently, due 
 to the good training given by Col. P. H. Worcester in the United 
 
252 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 States and France and to Capt. A. C. Jones who succeeded him 
 as Division Ordnance Officer on August 27, 1918. 
 
 In connection with the Ordnance Department but coming more 
 directly under the Artillery Brigade Commander and the Divi- 
 sion Munitions Officers, Lt. Wm. F. Holland and Lt. Charles L. 
 Andrews, was the 307th Ammunition Train, commanded by Lt. 
 Col. C. W. McClure. This consisted of a motorized and a horse- 
 drawn battalion. 
 
 The supply of an Artillery Brigade with ammunition is roughly 
 as follows: 3 days' fire are to be kept at the guns or at least 
 with the Divisions. Reports are made to the Corps Ordnance 
 Officer daily of amounts fired during the preceding 24 hours 
 and allocations made to replace this and any additional amount 
 that may be required for a "show" that may have been ordered 
 "pulled off." These allocations state the kind of ammuntion and 
 number of rounds and the location of the dump where they 
 can be secured. As soon as this information is received it is 
 up to the Ammuntion Train to immediately get the ammunition. 
 Theoretically, the motorized battalion procured the ammunition 
 from the specified army or corps dump and delivered it on the 
 main road as close to the battery position as possible. Here 
 the horse-drawn battalion took it direct to the battery positions, 
 because of lack of animals in the artillery regiments. 
 
 This at least was the plan decided upon, but the shortage 
 of animals in the entire A.E.F. and the continued loss by shell 
 fire and by sickness caused by working 24 hours a day put a 
 much greater burden on the motor transportation. Trucks 
 furnished were in many cases old and worn out and numbered 
 only about 50 per cent of the authorized quantity. Thus it came 
 about that the trucks of the Ammunition Train were compelled 
 to go farther and farther toward the front over almost impas- 
 sable roads and direct to battery positions under the most 
 severe enemy fire and the most trying conditions of road con- 
 gestion, always under the cover of darkness and without lights 
 of any kind. When it is remembered that not only is the 
 chauffeur compelled to operate his truck or a driver his caisson 
 over a road known to the enemy artillery and under shell fire 
 and with the contents of his load highly explosive in nature, 
 too much credit can not bo given to the work of the Ammunition 
 Train of this Division. 
 
 This Office does not know of a single instance vrhen cannon 
 of the Division were silent because of lack of ammunition. This 
 was not the case in many other Divisions. The 82nd Division 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 253 
 
 is proud of the work of its Munitions Officers, its Ammuntion 
 Train, and not only of the cliauffeurs and drivers, but also of 
 the mechanics who kept things in repair. These men, with the 
 assistance of the 30Tth Supply Train in time of unusual demands, 
 always got the ammuntion where it was needed and in sufficient 
 time. 
 
 MOVEMENT BY MOTOR BUSES 
 
 On two occasions this Division moved a distance of about 100 
 miles by motor buses, a system of locomotion developed by the 
 needs of the Allied armies and used in times of railroad con- 
 gestion or when the transportation lines were controlled by, or 
 under fire of the enemy. The motor buses were American White 
 trucks with a capacity of from 18 to 20 men each and driven 
 by Chinese chauffeurs. The trucks were operated in companies 
 of about 50 trucks each with 4 companies in a section. Imme- 
 diately after the St. Mihiel drive, on September 24, 1918, the 
 Division was moved from the vicinity of Marbache to Triau court 
 by these motor buses; about 1200 buses were required for the 
 movement. 
 
 Many new problems in the supply of a Division were presented 
 by such a move. When a Division moved by rail all the equip- 
 ment accompanied it; when by bus, none of the animals could 
 be moved in this way, nor could the artillery. The distance of 
 this move was approximately 100 miles which is a 5-day trip 
 for the horse-drawn vehicles. Water-carts and rolling kitchens 
 are necessary for the troops at all times in order that warm 
 meals may be given. The Division did not have sufficient motor 
 equipment in its Supply and Ammunition Trains to move these 
 vehicles nor are the bodies of many trucks large enough to 
 accommodate a rolling kitchen. This meant that a survey of 
 rolling kitchens and water-carts had to be made to see what 
 could be handled by the motor equipment. Those that would 
 go in the trucks were selected and the balance sent overland 
 with the horse transport. The kitchens remaining to be loaded 
 on trucks had to do double duty for the 4 or 5 days that the 
 horse transport was on the road. 
 
 A road circuit for the buses had to be found and the troops 
 brought to these embusing points, numbering two or three for 
 a division ; the troops loaded and started on their journey. 
 These bus columns then traveled over a road designated in 
 advance and under the same general methods that would govern 
 the handling of railway traffic. Travel was by night as the 
 
254 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF S2nd DIVISION 
 
 front lines were approached. As trucks broke down or were 
 overturned they took their places in rear of the column. This 
 resulted in some confusion. It is an expeditious method of trans- 
 porting troops but the supply problem is exceedingly hard until 
 the horse transport reaches the Division again, and takes its 
 proper place with the various organizations. 
 
 ENGINEER DEPARTMENT 
 
 The Engineers of a Division are organized both as Engineer 
 and as fighting units and in this Division not only performed 
 the work of Engineers in the construction of required structures 
 of all kind, keeping open the lines of communication, etc., but 
 were actually put in the line in numerous instances. As a 
 supply department their main problem was to furnish material 
 for field fortifications and the construction of buildings for the 
 housing and comfort of troops and maintenance of the lines 
 of communication. This work w^as exceedingly well done under 
 the most trying circumstances. It is more fully set out in 
 another chapter devoted to the history of the Engineer Regiment 
 and Train. 
 
 BILLETING 
 
 Wlien Americans arrived in France it was necessary to adopt 
 the French system of quartering troops in billets. This system 
 consists in quartering men, animals and materials in houses, 
 buildings, stables or any other shelter, belonging either to private 
 individuals or to the Government. Officers are provided with 
 rooms in the homes of the inhabitants. The French law re- 
 quires the municipal authorities to prepare and submit to the 
 military authorities a list of such available accommodations and, 
 with a few exceptions, it requires the inhabitant to give over 
 any part of his property not in daily use. The law also provided 
 that the troops will share, in common with the inhabitant, light- 
 ing and heating facilities, and water supply. These accommoda- 
 tions are furnished at the rate of one franc per day for an officer, 
 five centimes per day for a soldier, and five centimes per day 
 for an animal. 
 
 Although fifteen ofiicers who spoke French had been sent to 
 France in advance by the 82nd Division to familiarize them- 
 selves with this system, they had been so scattered that their 
 services did not become available for some time after the arrival 
 of the Division. It was therefore necessary to detail other 
 officers as Billeting Officers and Acting Tovrn Majors, to quarter 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 255 
 
 the troops, keep a record of billets occupied and adjust any 
 claims for damage which might arise. 1st Lt. Stuart W. Golds- 
 borough, Division Headquarters, was put in charge of this work 
 for the Division. 
 
 The instructions for the preparation of billeting records and 
 for the settlement of claims were incomplete and were con- 
 stantly changing during our first few months in France. They 
 were not stabilized until August 81, 1918, when a Manual was 
 issued by the Services of Supply, for the use of Renting, Requisi- 
 tion and Claims Officers. 
 
 The system of billeting contemplates having the areas divided 
 into various zones (each of which will accommodate a Division) 
 with officers permanently in charge of each zone, having com- 
 plete information as to the available accommodations, a list of 
 towns, maximum capacity of each in officers, men and animals, 
 and any other facilities for the troops. It was only after the 
 Division had withdrawn from the Argonne, however, that we 
 made the acquaintance of such an officer, known as an American 
 Zone Major. It had, therefore, been necessary to obtain all 
 such information from the French; or, if that was impossible, 
 by personal reconnaissance. 
 
 The difference in language and customs and the fact that 
 the system was entirely new to Americans had led to many 
 minor misunderstandings and claims by the French. Almost in- 
 variably an investigation of such claims showed that they were 
 justifiable and they were promptly adjusted. The few instances 
 of exorbitant claims, as well as complaints of extortionate prices 
 having been charged, can usually be attributed to the impres- 
 sion given by many Americans that they were able to pay and 
 must have the best of everything at any price. It was the 
 constant endeavor of the officials of the Division to promote and 
 maintain cordial relations with the inhabitants and it is a source 
 of considerable satisfaction that the Division left France with 
 the entire good will of the French people with whom it has been 
 billeted. Tins good wiU was properly reciprocated by the men 
 of the Division, because of the courtesy and kindness of the 
 French, and their unfailing willingness to share the comforts 
 of their homes with the Americans. 
 
 82nd MILITARY POLICE COMPANY 
 
 When the Division sailed for France, the Military Police was 
 organized under the old tables of organization. There were 
 two companies of one hundred and fifty men and three officers 
 
256 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 each, and the same Headquarters which served for the trains 
 was employed as Battalion Headquarters for the Military Police. 
 However, shortly after the arrival in France, B Company was 
 placed on detached service, thus cutting the working strength 
 in half. 
 
 The weeks spent with the British were used mainly in the study 
 of the British traffic rules and their methods of handling the 
 police situation and the working out of the necessary changes 
 due to our different customs and regulations. 
 
 On the Toul sector, the Military Police work covered a wide 
 area, for the sector was large and for the most part under 
 direct enemy observation during the day. This fact compelled 
 the installation of many posts to regulate the passage of vehicles 
 and individuals. All movement in and out of the area was 
 restricted and examination posts kept to prevent unauthorized 
 travel. Details were also stationed in both Toul and Nancy to 
 police those cities. Many A.W.O.L.'s from other divisions as 
 well as our ov>'n were handled in these places. At Menil-le-Tour, 
 a Divisional Guard House was established and maintained. 
 
 B Company joined the Battalion when the Division entered 
 the Marbache sector but during the St. Mihiel drive, A Company 
 was detached and placed at the disposition of the 1st Army. 
 
 Details were again scattered over the Divisional Area for the 
 regulation of traffic and circulation. Advance straggler posts 
 were maintained close behind the lines and aided in directing 
 the wounded to dressing stations as well as apprehending 
 stragglers. 
 
 In Nancy a strong detail was required and often as many 
 as one hundred A.W.O.L.'s or deserters vv^ere apprehended in 
 a 24-hour period. These were marched to the Divisional Guard 
 House at Belleville, where they were worked on the roads by 
 the Military Police until called for by their units. A force 
 was also maintained in the evacuated city of Pont-ii-Mcusson 
 to prevent looting by our troops. 
 
 When the Horse transportation moved from the Marbache 
 sector to the Argonne Forest, a detachment of Mounted Military 
 Police served as an advance party, selecting camp sites and 
 posting the road. This movement was made entirely at night 
 and without mishap. 
 
 With the entry into the Argonne territory, one hundred men 
 and two officers were transferred to the 1st Army, C.R.A., and 
 one company of five officers and two hundred men w^as organized 
 according to G.O. 180, 1918. 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 257 
 
 In the Argonne Forest offensive, our straggler posts were 
 busy, and constant liaison maintained with the Divisions on our 
 right and left made possible to effect more efficient straggler 
 lines. Details were kept at both Infantry Brigade P.C.'s, which 
 conducted the prisoners of war to the Division P.O., where they 
 were turned over to the Corps Military Police. 
 
 The traffic in the Forest was very heavy and only by strong 
 road details was it kept under control. The Division Military 
 Police were required to handle the Corps road from Varennes 
 north for several w^eeks, due to the shortage of Military Police 
 at Corps Headquarters. Each traffic post was supplied with a 
 location list of all units, dumps and railheads of our own 
 Division and the most important ones of the neighboring divi- 
 sions. In addition, a road map was in the possession of each 
 sentry, with which to direct convoys, troops and individuals to 
 their proper destinations. These aids often proved invaluable 
 to truck drivers, who had been sent out with too little in- 
 formation. 
 
 Upon the relief of the Division in the Argonne, the Military 
 Police force was divided into three sections. One went ahead 
 to the staging area and assisted the placing of units when they 
 arrived. Another handled the roads between the two areas, 
 while the third remained in the old area to collect stragglers 
 and material left by the department troops. This last detail 
 was also instructed with the embussing of the troops at the 
 concentration points. 
 
 Captain Gordon D. Palmer has been in command of 82nd 
 Military Police Company since its organization. 
 
 Y. M. C. A. 
 
 The Y.M.C.A. has been operating with the Division ever since 
 its organization. After arrival overseas 'and while located in 
 Northern France the Division was served by the British Branch 
 of the Y.M.C.A. After the movement of the Division to the 
 Toul sector the American branch of the l^.M.G.A. served the 
 Division and at this time the personnel were assigned to sectors 
 and so continued until major operations began when a permanent 
 personnel was attached to the Division and moved about with 
 it. From the date the Y.M.C.A. first joined the Division they 
 have done much for the welfare and comfort of the troops in 
 the supply of tobacco, candies, cakes, etc., as well as various 
 kinds of athletic equipment. In addition many buildings were 
 built or leased and tents erected in which there was always 
 
258 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 ample \Yriting facilities as well as the necessary equipment for 
 entertainment in the way of moving pictures, music, and groups 
 of entertainers, who traveled from place to place. 
 
 During the Meuse-Argonne offensive this organization did 
 excellent work in the distribution of supplies to the fighting 
 troops and much credit is due Mr. P. H. Gossom, then Divisional 
 Secretary for the ^nd Division, for his untiring efforts and 
 efficient handling of his organization for the benefit of the fight- 
 ing men. 
 
 AVith few individual exceptions the personnel attached to the 
 Division have been of high type and satisfactory. In certain 
 cases they have been of exceptionally high type. There were 
 many instances of bravery, devotion, and self-sacrifice on the 
 part of both men and women workers and the following were 
 cited in Division orders for their meritorious service: 
 
 Miss Beenetta A. Miller 
 Miss Sunshine Sweeney 
 Miss Maey Sweeney 
 Me. H. B. McAfee 
 
 IV 
 
 307th ENGINEER REGIMENT OF THE 82nd DIVISION 
 
 conteibuted by 
 
 Lieutenant Colonel H. C. Mowee, 307th Engineers 
 
 1. The officers of the 307th Engineer Regiment reported for 
 duty at Camp Gordon, Ga., 27 August, 1917, in compliance with 
 S.O. 186, 11 August, 1917; they were technical men who had 
 been trained at the Engineer Training Camps at Washington 
 and Bellevoir, Va. 
 
 2. The enlisted personnel of this regiment was drawn from 
 the same localities as the men who filled the other regiments 
 of the Division. The organization was trained in infantry com- 
 bat and in military engineering. Schools were conducted in 
 fourteen subjects and every platoon contained specialists in 
 bridge carpentry, rigging, mine and gallery construction, map- 
 ping, obstacles, demolition, revetments, highway and railway con- 
 struction. 
 
 3. The Regiment and Train left Camp Gordon for overseas 
 service 8 May, 1918; sailed from Hoboken 19 May and arrived 
 at La Havre via Liverpool, Winchester and Southampton 
 3 June, 1918. Col. J. L. Schley, Corps of Engineers, commanded. 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 259 
 
 On 25 June the command, rejoined the Division in tlie Toul 
 sector and relieved the 101st Engineers. 
 
 4. The companies were distributed on the line of resistance 
 of the sector and were employed on field fortifications: dugout, 
 wire, pill box and dugout construction, operation of sawmills and 
 engineer dumps. On 4 August two officers and 48 men of this 
 regiment accompanied a raiding party of about 500 men from 
 the 32Gth Infantry who entered the German lines opposite 
 Noviant. Wire entanglements were shot out where necessary 
 and concentrated charges were used in mopping up dugouts. 
 1st Lt. I. F. Witherington and four of his men were wounded. 
 
 5. On 7-8 August the 82nd Division was relieved by the 89th 
 Division and moved south of Toul. After seven days in 
 Bicquelay this regiment marched into the Marbache sector and 
 relieved the 2nd Engineers, the command passing on 18 August. 
 Four engineer companies were put on the resistance lines; one 
 position was organized through Foret de Facq and the work 
 started by the French on the second position, running over the 
 mountain south of Ste. Genevieve, was continued. One company 
 completed the erection of barracks for the 328th Infantry, or- 
 ganized the "barrage position" near Liverdun and took charge 
 of all mined bridges over the Moselle River. The sixth company 
 was employed on camouflaging roads and the care of all division, 
 corps and army dumps and sawmills in Marbache and 
 Dieulouard. 
 
 6. Here, as in the Toul sector, field fortifications were directed 
 by the French Army Engineers and all pneumatic and electrical 
 plant employed on dugout construction was furnished by them. 
 The position through Foret de Facq was organized with wire, 
 emplacements and shelters; the one farther south was an 
 elaborate system of dugouts, and galleries through the mountain 
 with wire and trenches on the north slopes and across the river 
 valley. 
 
 7. Colonel Schley, who had been injured near Toul before 
 the regiment entered the sector, rejoined and resumed command 
 on 30 August. 
 
 8. Upon receipt of orders for the St. Mihiel offensive A Com- 
 pany was attached to the 163rd Infantry Brigade, F Company 
 to the 164th Infantry Brigade and C Company to the Artillery 
 Brigade. Three companies were held by the Division Engineer 
 for work on lines of communication, care of bridges and for 
 other engineering service. 
 
 9. On 12 September D Company opened a sheltered road run- 
 
260 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 ning to Norroy from tlie Pont-a-ilousson. On the 13th all 
 obstacles were removed from the main roads to Norroy and 
 Vandieres. F Company sent one platoon with the 328th Infantry 
 to cut wire where necessary; the two platoons not attached to 
 first infantry lines were kept busy clearing clieveaux de frise 
 and wire from lines of advance. On the night of the 15th, B 
 C and E Companies were taken from the roads and organized 
 the high ground west of the river from Pont-a-Mousson to the 
 hill west of Vandieres which had become our exposed right flank. 
 A Company was held in readiness on the east side of the river; 
 they kept patrols out, built a foot bridge and restored the de- 
 molished stone arch bridge of Port-sur-Seille. 
 
 10. The platoons of D and F Companies, held at Norroy, opened 
 up roads to the north through the w^oods and on the night of 
 15 September brought in to our dressing station 120 infantrymen 
 and machine gunners who were given first aid and evacuated 
 by our battalion surgeon. Among those found in the woods w^as 
 Lieutenant Colonel Pike, D.M.G. OfRcer. Although still limping 
 from the effects of his injury Colonel Schley managed to spend 
 most of his time with his foremost units. The regiment lost 
 during the five days, 2 killed, 22 seriously vv^ounded and 43 
 slightly w^ounded and gassed. 
 
 11. This command was relieved on the west side of the river 
 17 September by the 315th Engineers and on the east side 20 
 September by the French engineers. Animals and animal drawn 
 transportation started for Auzeville on the east edge of the 
 Argonne Forest 20 September and the regiment followed in 
 French lorries on the 24th; the entire command arriving and 
 going into camp that night (24-25). 
 
 12. The 82nd Division was desiginated as Army Reserve upon 
 arrival at the new station; the engineer regiment was tem- 
 porarily detached from the division and charged with the repair 
 and upkeep of the Clermont- Varennes and the Vraincourt- 
 Neuvilly roads, also the opening of and removal of barriers 
 from the forest roads in the vicinity of Les Islettes and Four- 
 de-Paris. On 29 September while planking over the detour 
 around one of the mine craters in the Neuvilly-Varennes road 
 D Company was "shanghaied" by the 28th Division without the 
 knowledge or consent of our regimental, division, corps or army 
 engineer; they were taken from the army work and sent out 
 in front of the 28th Division's outpost line to organize and 
 hold a quarry north of Apremont" in the face of an imminent 
 counter-attack. They broke up the attack, captured 11 prisoners 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 2G1 
 
 and killed over 200 of the attacking party. Lt. S. H. Andre^.vs 
 and eleven men vrere wounded, four were gassed and one was 
 missing wiien the garrison was relieved. This regiment was not 
 permitted to bridge the two mine craters that caused the dis- 
 astrous congestion in traffic betv*^een Neuvilly and Varennes, but 
 with teams and scrapers built a fill bypass to the second or 
 northern crater. 
 
 13. On 3 October the regimental P.O. was moved from Grange- 
 le-Comte Farm to a captured German camp southwest of 
 Varennes and on the 5th the 82nd Division was made corps 
 reserve and established its P.O. in Varennes. The 1st Battalion 
 of this regiment w^as charged with the repair and removal of 
 barriers and road mines from roads in what had been No Man's 
 Land north of Four-de-Paris and the connecting-up of German 
 60 cm. track in the forest. 
 
 14. Orders (82nd Division Field Order No. 20) w^ere received 
 at 20 hours 6 October, for the attack across the Aire River from 
 La Forge to Fleville at 5 hours, 7 October. F Company was 
 loaded on trucks at Cliene Tondu at 22 o'clock with orders to 
 locate and mark any fordable places in the river between La 
 Forge and the Fleville-Cornay bridge. The trucks could not get 
 into Varennes on account of the congestion on the roads, due 
 to troop movements and F Company detrained and marched 
 arriving in time to take all soundings, locate and mark the ford 
 at La Forge, the only site where infantry could cross. The 
 327th Infantry went over at this point at H hour. On the 
 night of 7-8, F Company built a foot bridge across the Aire 
 River just above the ford, to carry infantry and machine-gun 
 carts; the ford was paved with stone and ramps vv^ere dug mak- 
 ing the crossing open to trucks and artillery. The shell and 
 machine-gun fire upon this point was very heavy through the 
 night; the crew was forced to leave the work three times and 
 Lt. E. S. Allen and six men were wounded, Lieutenant Allen 
 going to the hospital with his second wound. The 2nd Battalion, 
 commanded by Maj. C. F. Lewis, was stationed near Charpentry. 
 
 15. Company E held an outpost in Chatel-Chehery through 
 the night of 9-10 and F Company opened the road through 
 Apremont and paved and dug ramp approaches to a ford below 
 the demolished steel bridge at that point. E Company put a 
 light bridge across the Aire at Fleville on the night of the 
 10th over which two battalions of infantry crossed to attack 
 on the morning of the 11th. They also prepared a ford at this 
 point for heavy traffic, and corresponding crossings were pro- 
 
262 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 Tided over the millrace and road-mine craters on the Fl^ville- 
 St. Juvin and Fleville-Cornay Roads. A C.P. for the 164th In- 
 fantry Brigade was prepared in Sommerance and engineer dumps 
 were started in Cornay, Fleville and on tlie Sommerance-St. Juvin 
 Road. The engineer train operated from Le Menil Farm. 
 
 16. In the meantime the 1st Battalion, under Maj. Eugene 
 Kelly, was working roads, removing barriers and road mines 
 following the advance of the 163rd Infantry Brigade in the 
 woods west of the river. On 10 October A Company undertook 
 the repair and operation of the 60 cm. German railway north 
 out of Varennes. They repaired the demolished joints and ex- 
 tended the line into Cornay by setting over one rail of the 
 standard gauge to 60 cm. gauge. Rations and ammunition were 
 handled by this "307th Limited." |b Company reconnaissance 
 patrol into Chevieres on the 10th found the town in flames, 
 deserted by German troops and no American troops present; 
 patrols also reached the river through Marcq and Cornay. 
 
 17. One platoon of B Company was ordered to report to a 
 guide at Marcq on the night of 10-11, no mention being made 
 of the character of service required. The platoon reported with- 
 out tools, was taken to the demolished steel bridge south of St. 
 Juvin and directed to have the bridge ready for infantry assault 
 at 5 hours next morning. They tore plank from German sheds 
 at the station and with gun slings as lashings put in a floor 
 system. It is worthy of note that the hostile fire on this point 
 was suspended from the time our men went to work; a H.E. 
 shell tore part of the floor up about an hour before daybreak 
 but this was repaired. When our infantry started across at 
 H hour a terrific fire was opened on the assaulting troops 
 forcing a retirement. Captain Catchings, commanding B Com- 
 pany, was the only casualty among the engineer troops. 
 
 18. It was reported on the 14th that the last machine-gun 
 clips available for the Division had been drawn. C Company 
 was put on salvage and turned in 80,000 M.G. clips and 2,600,000 
 rounds of ammunition salvaged from the path of advance, Lt. 
 J. H. Claxon was killed while removing road mines in the path 
 of our infantry advance on the Sommerance-St. Juvin road. 14 
 October. In compliance with oral orders from the Chief of 
 Staff the 2nd Battalion moved into the support position north 
 of Sommerance at midnight 15-16 October and the following 
 night the 1st Battalion moved up and organized a reserve posi- 
 tion southwest of Sommerance, the 2nd Battalion at the same 
 time changing position 500 meters forward and west to the 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 263 
 
 Fleville-Buzancy road. Here they dug in on the reverse slope 
 and organized a position on the forward slope with trenches 
 and wire. 
 
 19. The regimental P.O. was moved to Fleville on the 16th. 
 By the night of the 18th the incessant rains and heavy traffic 
 were making the roads in the divisional area impassable, and 
 the 1st Battalion was put back on lines of communication ; roads 
 were repaired, temporary light bridges were reinforced or re- 
 placed by permanent heavy structures and A Company resumed 
 the operation of the "Limited" from Varennes to Chatel-Chehery. 
 The regimental P.C. was moved to La Forge on the 18th. 
 
 20. The engineer train suffered several losses in handling 
 engineer materials from the big St. Juvin dump which was 
 shelled several times a day. Men while in the line were served 
 two hot meals daily from the kitchens which were sent to their 
 Btation. 
 
 21. The 1st Battalion relieved the 2nd on the night of 22-23. 
 The 21st Engineers took over the operation of the "Limited" on 
 the 23rd. The 2nd Battalion began the organization of the 
 position of security north of Fleville under the corps engineer 
 but the orders were changed and on the 28th the 2nd Battalion 
 and Engineer Train moved to the new location of the line of 
 security for the 82nd Divisional sector and with one battalion 
 of infantry and one M.G. battalion began the organization of 
 the ground west of Cornay. 
 
 22. Major Kelly was relieved from command of the 1st Bat- 
 talion 23 October by Capt. H. B. Baird and on 26 October Col. 
 J. L. Schley was made Corps Engineer 5th Corps, and turned the 
 command over to Lt. Col. H. C. Mower. 
 
 23. The 1st Battalion and Headquarters were relieved 30 
 October by the 305th Engineers and moved to the rear. The 
 2nd Battalion was relieved on 3 November by the 318th En- 
 gineers of the 6th Division and overtook the rest of the regiment 
 at Florent. The losses of the regiment in the Argonne were: 
 
 1 Officer and 14 men killed in action. 
 3 Officers and 71 men wounded. 
 7 Men gassed. 
 
 24. The service of the Engineer Regiment is necessary to the 
 proper functioning of the Division and involves the same hard- 
 ships, long marches and hard work as does that of the other 
 branches of the service; indeed, the tvfo weeks in support line 
 proved a welcome change. While our scattered companies were 
 usually "among those present" near the front lines and, inci- 
 
264 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 dentally, alv\^ays proud of what the rest of the divisional family 
 was doing, they had to work under shell fire and sleep in fox 
 holes without the inspiration and satisfaction of contact and 
 combat with the enemy. 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MEDICAL DEPARTMENT OF THE 82nd 
 
 DIVISION 
 
 conteibuted by 
 
 Lieutenant Colonel Feedeeick G. Ba:rfield, Division SuPvGeon 
 
 Sanitary detachments of four Infantry, tliree Artillery and 
 one Engineer Regiment, together with the personnel of one Field 
 Hospital and one Ambulance Company were sent from the 
 Medical Officers' Training Camp, Ft. Oglethorpe, Ga., August 26, 
 1917, to Camp Gordon, Ga., as a nucleus of the Medical Depart- 
 ment of the 82nd Division. By a Division order, September 2, 
 1917, these detachments were assigned to the various Regiments 
 of the Division, part of their ix;rfeX)nnel having been withdrawn 
 for assignment to Train Headquarters and Military Police, Signal 
 and Machine Gun Battalions and Ammunition Train. From 
 time to time the commissioned personnel of the regimental and 
 separate organization detachments was increased by the addition 
 of newly arriving medical officers. Enlisted personnel was in- 
 creased in proportion as the organizations grew. Likewise, from 
 time to time, medical officers and enlisted men were added to 
 the Sanitary Train. Ko care was taken to select men suited for 
 duty in the Medical Department, and it v/as soon evident that 
 if the sick and wounded men were to be properly cared for, 
 quite a change would have to be made in the personnel of the 
 Medical Detachments and the Sanitary Train. This fact was 
 constantly presented to the proper authorities and after several 
 months a number of men of the Medical Department were ex- 
 changed for those more suited for this kind of work. 
 
 While the Division was being trained in military duties, the 
 Medical Department was likewise undergoing intensive training 
 in its special duties, In addition to its work of caring for the 
 sick, administering typhoid vaccine and, w^here necessary, vac- 
 cinating against smallpox. This work was considerably increased 
 by the sending away of practically all of the enlisted men of 
 the Division in October and the receipt of a similar number 
 of men from other camps. These men arrived with their records 
 in very poor shape and it was a very difficult matter to find 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 265 
 
 out tliose who had been protected against typhoid and those 
 who had not. It is believed, however, that eventually every man 
 of the Division was protected against typhoid fever and small- 
 pox. The training of the Medical Department of the Division 
 was under the direction of Lt. Col. O. E. Koerper, M. C, Division 
 Surgeon, Maj. Vvilliam T. Cade, Jr., M. C, Division Sanitary 
 Inspector, and Maj. Frederick T. Jenlvins, M. C, Division Medical 
 Instructor. Instruction was vigorously carried out until the 
 departure of the Division for France. During its stay at Camp 
 Gordon the health of the Division was very good. As was to 
 be expected, there were numerous cases of mumps and measles. 
 There was some pneumonia complicating with measles, and a few 
 sporadic cases of epidemic meningitis. There were no cases of 
 typhoid fever. Camp Gordon ranked as one of the most healthful 
 camps of the U. S. x\rmy. 
 
 The Division, less the Artillery and Sanitary Train, arrived 
 in France during the month of May, 1918, and were with the 
 British in the Somme area. The sick and wounded of the 
 Division were cared for by the British Medical Department, 
 and the training of the Medical Department of the Division was 
 vigorously pursued. Medical supplies were also obtained through 
 the British. This experience was very valuable, especially the 
 training in sanitation, at least one officer and two enlisted men 
 spending one v/eek at the British School for Sanitation at St. 
 Valery-sur-Somme. The health of the command during this 
 period was excellent and nothing of unusual interest occurred. 
 It was very unfortunate that the Sanitary Train did not accom- 
 pany the Division to this area, for valuable training was missed 
 during this period. 
 
 The Division was moved to the Toul sector the latter part 
 of June, and was joined by the Sanitary Train, the medical 
 units of the 82nd Division relieving and taking over, unit for 
 unit, the positions of the 26th Division. The Ambulance SectioH 
 had assigned to it eight G.M.C. and twelve aniraal-drawn am- 
 bulances. The Division was entitled to forty-one G.M.C. am- 
 bulances, but repeated efforts to obtain them were in vain. 
 However, S.S.U. Unit No. 647, with thirty Ford ambulances, was 
 attached to the Division and served with them throughout their 
 front-line activities. The general plan for the evacuation of the 
 sick and wounded was from regimental and battalion aid sta- 
 tions to ambulance dressing stations, thence to field hospital, 
 acting as a triage, or sifting station, and from the triage to 
 other field hospitals or to evacuation hospital. It v/as the policy 
 
266 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 of the Division Surgeon to use the Sanitary Train as a replace- 
 ment unit for medical detachments of the line organizations, so 
 that at all times the organizations were kept at full strength 
 in both commissioned and enlisted personnel. In training areas 
 and in comparatively quiet sectors such as the Toul sector it 
 v.as the policy to keep one motor ambulance, usually a Ford, 
 and one animal-drawn ambulance for each regiment or separate 
 battalion, wliile the G.M.C. ambulances made dally rounds col- 
 lecting the sick and wounded. Preparatory to any action, the 
 motor ambulances were recalled and stationed at points as tlie 
 need indicated. As a rule. Ford ambulances were used to carry 
 the injured from regimental or battalion aid stations to am- 
 bulance company dressing stations, and the G.M.C. from these 
 points to the divisional triage. The patients were then evacuated 
 from the triage to the rear by Evacuation Ambulance Com- 
 panies (Corps troops). When necessai'y, trucks were called into 
 service to evacuate patients both from the front to the triage 
 and from the triage to the rear. In the Toul sector the 325th 
 Ambulance Company was stationed at Minorville with a dressing 
 station at Noviant, the 326th Ambulance at Menil-la-Tour with 
 dressing station at Rehannes Woods, Ambulance Company 327 
 was stationed at Rongeval Abbey with dressing station at Raule- 
 couit, and the 328tli Ambulance Company in reserve at Menil- 
 ia-Tour. Field Hospitals 325 and 327 v/ere stationed in large 
 barracks at Toul and really operated as base hospitals. Field 
 Hospital 326 was stationed near Royaraeix and functioned as 
 a triage for the right half of the sector and as a gas hospital. 
 Field Hospital 328 was stationed at Rongeval Abbey and served 
 as a triage for the left half of the sector. This comparatively 
 quiet sector furnished an excellent opportunity for training of 
 the Sanitary Train. 
 
 During the period spent in the Toul sector there were only 
 two occasions during which anything out of tlie ordinary was 
 done by the Medical Department — one, the raid put over by the 
 326th Infantry, at which time about seventy casualties were 
 handled, and the other occurring during the relief of the 82nd 
 Division by the 89th Division about August 6. The Germans 
 launched a gas attack which resulted in about 750 casualties, 
 a vast majority of which were from the 89th Division. The 
 Sanitary Train of the 82nd Division had not been relieved by 
 that of the 89th, so all these cases were handled by the S07th 
 Sanitary Train through the 326th Field Hospital near Royameix. 
 These cases were all treated for gas and evacuated to Toul 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF S2nd DIVISION 267 
 
 within thirty-six hours — a splendid achievement for the 326th 
 Field Hospital. While in this area utmost attention was 
 paid to sanitation under the supervision of Capt. Charles B. 
 Hollis, Division Sanitary Inspector, and the health of the Divi- 
 si©n was excellent. 
 
 The Division moved from the Toul sector to the Marbache 
 sector about the middle of August, 1918, the Sanitary Train 
 of the S2nd Division relieving that of the 2nd Division, with 
 Headquarters at Millery. Three Field Hospitals, the 325th, 326th 
 and 327th, were established at this place in an excellently 
 equipped French hospital. The Division occupied both sides of 
 the Moselle River and this necessitated a plan for the evacuation 
 of the sick and wounded on both sides of the river in case 
 bridges should be blown out; therefore dressing stations were 
 established at Pont-a-Mons by the 325th Ambulance Company, 
 on the right side of the river, and by the 327th Ambulance 
 Company at Blenod-les-Pont-a-Mousson, on the left side of the 
 river. The Headquarters of this company, together with the 
 328th Field Hospital, which acted as a triage for the left side 
 of the river, was located in an old tannery at Dieulouard. 
 Preparatory to the St. Mihiel drive, one medical officer and sixty 
 men were sent to each infantry brigade and these, together 
 with twelve men from each company of line organizations who 
 had been specially trained as litter bearers, were used to aid 
 medical detachments in evacuating the sick and wounded; also 
 officers and non-commissioned officers were sent to brigade and 
 regimental headquarters as medical liaison officers. The prin- 
 cipal casualties of the St. Mihiel drive were sustained by the 
 328th Infantry on the left bank of the river and were evacuated 
 through the triage at Dieulouard. 
 
 The selection of the tannery as a location for a triage was 
 an unfortunate one. It was just in the rear of a large naval 
 gun and had absolutely no protection from enemy shell fire. It 
 was shelled for four consecutive nights. On the morning of 
 September 17, 1918, it was hit by an enemy shell and six men 
 were killed and four wounded. Fortunately, there were no 
 patients at the Hospital at this time, and the highest type of 
 discipline and courage was shown by the officers and men. 
 
 The evacuation of the wounded during the St. Mihiel drive 
 proceeded in an orderly and efficient manner from the front 
 line to the dressing stations at Blenod-les-Pont-a-Mousson to 
 the triage at Dieulouard, thence to the group of hospitals at 
 Millery and thence to the Evacuation Hospital to the rear. The 
 
26S OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 Medical Department was by tlais time well trained and fully 
 capable of proper functioning. 
 
 Tbe Sardtai-y Train, with S.S. Unit No. 647, moved by French 
 trucks from tke Marbache to the Argonne sector the latter part 
 of September, 1918. The Train had been splendidly equipped 
 in the Marbache sector, having every tking necessary for the full 
 performance of its duties, except ambulances, and this deficiency 
 was overcome by S.S. Unit No. 647. On account of lack of 
 transportation, a large part of this equipment was left at Millery, 
 so when the Sanitary Train began to function in the Argonne 
 Forest it was very short of equipment in the medical supplies. 
 Later on a few trucks wore sent back for a part of the supplies 
 left at ]^Jillery and others were obtained by the energetic vv'ork 
 of Capt. William F. Coleman, S. C, Division Medical Supply 
 Officer, so that the Sanitary Train was again able to function 
 with a higher degree of efficieacy. 
 
 While the Division vras in reserve in the Argonne Forest 
 various dressing stations and field hospitals were established to 
 meet the medical needs ©f the Division. On October 6, 1918, 
 Field Hospitals 326 and 32S were moved to crossroads near 
 Varcnnes, the former to act as a Gas Hospital and the latter 
 as a triage. Field Hospital 325 was held at Clermont as a 
 hospital for ordinary sick and exhaustion cases, while Field 
 Hospital 327 was held in reserve. At this time ambulance dress- 
 ing stations were established at Montblainville and L'Esperance. 
 Practically all of the wounded up to this time had been handled 
 through the dressing stations at L'Esperance, a very few coming 
 through the station at Montblainville. On the night of Octo!:)er 
 8, 1918, the dressing station at Montblainville was moved to 
 Apremont. Almost immediately it handled a large number of 
 wounded from the S28th Infantry. The evacuation of the 
 Vvounded was very heavy through this station all the time it 
 was located at Apremont. The village was repeatedly shelled. 
 On one occasion a shell fell about twenty feet from the door 
 of the dressing station, killing two men and slightly wounding 
 one officer and one enlisted man. On October 12, 1918, a dressing 
 station Vv'as established at Pylone, in the rear of the 32Gth 
 Infantry. On the same date the dressing station at Apremont 
 was moved to Chatel-Chehery. Most of the wounded on the 
 left side of the Aire River were collected at Pylone, and as the 
 road between Pyl6ne and Cornay was impassable, it was neces- 
 sary to evacuate these through the dressing station at L'Es- 
 perance, the bridge across the river at Apremont having been 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 269 
 
 completed at this time. About October 12, 1918, all field hospitals 
 of the Sanitary Train were moved to a German hospital site 
 near Apremont and here, using buildings and a large amount 
 of tentage, was established a hospital section with a capacity 
 of 1000 patients. On the night of October 14, 1918, as the 
 Division had been steadily moving forward, ambulance dressing 
 stations were established at Fleville and Pleinchamp Farm. On 
 account of almost continuous shell fire and the decreased number 
 of casualties due to the more or less stationary position of the 
 Division at this time, the ambulance dressing station at Fleville 
 was abandoned on October 22, 1918, the dressing station at 
 Pleinchamp Farm being capable of handling all wounded; and 
 all Ambulance Company personnel, except that directly concerned 
 with the evacuation of the wounded, were sent back to the 
 Field Hospital Section near Apremont. The Division having 
 had long continued front line service was greatly depleted by 
 the evacuation of both sick and wounded. At the direction of 
 the Commanding General, those suffering from colds, exhaustion 
 and diarrhoea were held at the Field Hospitals, given baths, 
 proper food and medical care and were returned to the front 
 line in from thi'ee to seven days, fully equipped with ordnance 
 and quartermaster property. The Field Hospitals were caring 
 for over 800 patients, with shells falling in the vicinity of the 
 hospitals day and night and with nightly bombing activities 
 going on. The care of this number of sick so near the front 
 line, and sending them back to duty fully equipped, is believed 
 to be a unique experience in divisional medical liistory in the 
 American B. F. To Capt. Catching Therell of the Quartermaster 
 Department and Capt. A. C. Jones, of the Ordnance Department, 
 as well as Lt. H. M. Comer, Military Police, is due much credit 
 for the prompt return of men from the hospitals to their or- 
 ganizations. While here the Division triage cared for the sick 
 and wounded of the 78th Division for over forty-eight hours, 
 the Sanitary Train of this Division having been separated 
 from it. 
 
 On October 27, 1918, the Division Surgeon, Col. C. E. Koerper, 
 M. C, was relieved from duty with the Division and was suc- 
 ceeded by Maj. Frederick G. Barfield, M. C. On October 28, 
 1918, Lt. Col. L. H. Reichelderfer, M. C, was relieved from duty 
 as Commanding Officer of the 307th Sanitary Train and suc- 
 ceeded by Ma.1. O. O. Feaster, M. C, Capt. Duncan M. Draughn, 
 M. C, succeeding Major Feaster as Regimental Surgeon of the 
 325th Infantry. The Field Hospital Section was operated with 
 
270 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 great success, returning a large number of men to the front 
 line until tlie Division was relieved from front line duty Novem- 
 ber 1, 1918. The Regimental and Battalion Aid Stations rendered 
 excellent service and were moved from time to time as the 
 needs of the situations demanded. It is obviously impossible 
 in an article of this length to give their various activities. It 
 is sufficient to say that at all times the commissioned and en- 
 listed personnel of the Medical Department gave their best 
 services, and it is believed that the sick and wounded underwent 
 no suffering that could be relieved by their efforts. The Division 
 triages handled the following number of cases, by sectors: 
 
 Toul Sector 2,532 
 
 Marbache Sector 1,807 
 
 Meuse-Argonne Sector 9,964 
 
 Total 14,303 
 
 In the evacuation of the sick and wounded from the ambulance 
 dressing stations to the Division triages all forms of transporta- 
 tion were used — motor ambulances, animal-drawn ambulances, 
 ordinary trucks and ammunition trucks; while from the triages 
 to the evacuation hospitals assistance was rendered by Corps 
 ambulance companies. 
 
 The Division moved by stages, from the Argonne Forest to 
 the 10th Training Area, and the Sanitary Train established 
 headquarters at Prangey. Field Hospitals were established near 
 Prauthoy to care for the ordinary sick and venereal cases of 
 the Division, while Camp Hospital No. 10 cared for the other 
 sick of the Division. 
 
 S. S. Unit. No. 647, under command of Lt. Leroy Smith, who 
 had rendered excellent services during the entire front line 
 activities of the Division, was now relieved from duty with the 
 Division and the Sanitary Train received 27 Ford ambulances, 
 which enabled it to handle the sick of the Division. 
 
 Willie in this area the Medical Department, as well as the 
 rest of the Division, continued training and special stress was 
 laid on sanitation. The health of the Division while in this 
 area v/as excellent. However, the only cases of typhoid fever 
 in the Division since its formation occurred in this area. Seven- 
 teen cases of typhoid fever occurred in Battery E of the 321st 
 F. A. These cases occurred in three series and, in all three, 
 were traced to typhoid carriers working in the kitchen. En- 
 ergetic sanitary measures were adopted and the incipient 
 epidemic was checked. 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OP 82kd DIVISION 271 
 
 The Division moved, in early March, from the 10th Training 
 Area to the Bordeaux Area, and from this time until embarking 
 for the United States the care of the sick was in charge of 
 area organizations. While in the 10th Training Area and in 
 the Bordeaux Area numerous changes occurred in the commis- 
 sioned personnel of the Medical Department of the Division. 
 Some officers were sent to schools, some to the United States 
 for discharge, and some to other organizations in the American 
 E. F. 
 
 The Dental Corps of this Division rendered praiseworthy 
 service, both in the front line and in training areas. In the 
 front line they acted as assistants to the Regimental and Bat- 
 talion Surgeons and in training areas they were busily occupied 
 improving the dental condition of the Division. From May, 1918, 
 till the end of March, 1919, 7400 teeth were extracted, 9232 teeth 
 were treated and a total of 40,062 dental operations were per- 
 formed by the dental stafl: of the Division, which consisted on 
 the average of 21 dental officers. 
 
 Hqrs. 82nd Div., D. S. O., American E. F. 
 April 27, 1919. 
 
 VI 
 
 DATA CONCERNING 
 ADJUTANT GENERAL'S DEPARTMENT?, 82nd DIVISION 
 
 BY 
 
 Lieutenant Colonel R. L. Boyd, Division Adjutant 
 
 When the Division was formed, the Adjutant's office was 
 organized, with Maj. Charles F. Thompson as Division Adju- 
 tant, 1st Lt. L. W. DeMotte as Statistical Officer, and Capt. 
 R. L. Boyd as Personnel Officer; and, inasmuch as the present 
 general staff organization was not then in force, much of the 
 work, which later devolved on the several chiefs of staff, was 
 performed by the Division Adjutant. Owing to the delay in 
 receipt of orders from Washington a thoroughly organized Per- 
 sonnel Section did not come into being until some time after 
 the organization of the Division, consequently the select men were 
 received and assigned by the Statistical Section, under the direc- 
 tion of Lieutenant DeJ.Iotte; and due to a lack of time and an 
 accurate knowledge of the occupational qualifications of the 
 newly arrived recruits they were assigned with little regard 
 for suitability for service, this being most noticeable in the 
 case of the Divisional Engineer Regiment, which, as first con- 
 
272 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 stituted, was made up almost entirely of farmers and laborers 
 with practically none of the specialists required by such a 
 technical organization. 
 
 Shortly after the organization of the Division the occupational 
 census was inaugurated, but before it w^as completed all of the 
 enlisted personnel of the Division, with the exception of 863 
 men, were transferred to the National Guard of the States of 
 Georgia, Alabama and Tennessee, and immediately the Division 
 was refilled by transfer of men from the various National Army 
 cantonments throughout the United States. In practically no 
 instance did the qualification cards accompany the men so trans- 
 ferred, consequently they were again reassigned w^ithout proper 
 attention being given to their qualifications. 
 
 During the latter part of November a large personnel section 
 was organized and an occupational census of the men of the 
 Division taken. It was completed about January 1, 191S, when 
 almost immediately requisitions began to come in from Washing- 
 ton calling for high grade specialists, which resulted in ap- 
 proximately 3000 of the best men of the Division being 
 transferred elsewhere, and a promise given that w^hen the Divi- 
 sion received orders to proceed overseas they would be replaced 
 by specialists from other cantonments. However, this promise 
 was not lived up to, for when it was seen that the Division 
 would proceed overseas at an early date a requisition was placed 
 for the necessary specialists needed by the various organizations, 
 and the reply received from the Adjutant General's Office was 
 to the effect that it was impracticable to furnish these specialists, 
 and that the shortage in the Division v/ould be filled by the 
 "run of the draft." After arrival overseas further requisitions 
 were placed for these specialists but they were never furnished, 
 from which it will be seen that the Division w^as never ade- 
 quately supplied with the necessary specialists; and insofar as 
 this Division is concerned this much advertised personnel assign- 
 ment system proved to be very much of a detriment rather 
 than a help. 
 
 In November, 1917, Major Thompson was appointed Assistant 
 Chief of State (G-2), and Maj. Troup Miller was appointed 
 Adjutant. Just prior to the departure of the Division for 
 services overseas Major Miller was appointed Assistant Chief 
 of Staff (G-1), being succeeded as Adjutant by Lt. Col. John 
 R. Thomas, and at the same time the Statistical Section was 
 merged with the Personnel Section, and at the time of embarka- 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 273 
 
 tion the commissioned personnel of the Adjutant's office consisted 
 of Lt. Col. John R. Thomas, Adjutant ; Capt. George C. Woodruff 
 and Capt. Harry 0. Kaefring, Assistant Adjutants; Maj. R. L. 
 Boyd, Personnel Officer; 1st Lt. W. B. Sparks, Jr., and 2nd Lt. 
 James H. Fee, Assistant Personnel Officers. 
 
 On June 13, 1918, Lt. Col. Thomas was relieved from duty 
 as Division Adjutant and sent to the Army Staff College as 
 a student, and Major Boyd was assigned as Division Adjutant, 
 and 1st Lt. Sparks assigned as Personnel Officer, and hJs title 
 changed to Personnel Adjutant under G. H. Q. orders. 
 
 While in training with the British Army the necessity for 
 dividing Division Headquarters into two or more echelons arose, 
 and the Adjutant's office was assigned to the second echelon. 
 When an active sector was reached it was found that one of 
 the most important and interesting features of the Adjutant's 
 office was securing and forwarding replacement personnel, which 
 work did not assume very large proportions in either the Toul 
 or Marbache sectors, and replacements were handled through 
 the Trains Headquarters under the super\asion of the Adjutant; 
 however, when the Division entered the Meuse-Argonne offensive 
 it was seen that replacements in large numbers must be handled, 
 consequently Division Headquarters was divided into three 
 echelons, the Adjutant's office in the third echelon, which, during 
 this entire offensive, remained at Grange-le-Comte Farm, where 
 it became necessary to establish a large replacement camp, imder 
 the command of the Division Adjutant, where replacements were 
 received and held in this camp until they could, under cover of 
 darkness, be forwarded to the units needing them. At one time 
 this replacement camp had as many as 2500 men in it. 
 
 During this same offensive it was found that the usual plan 
 of handling battle casualty statistics and reports was not 
 feasible, as company clerks who remained with their organiza- 
 tions were being killed and records lost, so the revolutionary 
 plan of moving all company clerks and company records back 
 to Division Headquarters was decided on, which resulted in 
 relieving the company commanders from making reports to Divi- 
 sion Headquarters, and instead Division Headquarters furnished 
 the company commander with all statistical figures and records 
 needed by him. This necessitated securing all information 
 relative to men killed and wounded from the Division triage, 
 where a representative of the Adjutant's office was placed, and 
 daily reports of the men passing through were forwarded to 
 Division Headquarters, and each day the company commander 
 
274 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 was furnished with the names of his men who had been 
 evacuated, and in a similar manner information was secured from 
 the burial parties as to the men killed. 
 
 This plan enabled a much more accurate compilation of casual- 
 ties, and at the same time relieved the company commander 
 of practically all paper work at a time when it was necessary 
 for him to devote his attention to battle activities. 
 
 When the Division went into the training area, after the armis- 
 tice, the company clerks were returned to their organizations, 
 and the former method of paper work was resumed. 
 
 At the time the Division received orders to return to the 
 United States the commissioned personnel of the Adjutant's office 
 consisted of the following: 
 
 Lt. Col. R. L. Boyd, Adjutant; Maj. George C. Woodruff, 
 Assistant Adjutant; Capt. Willis B. Sparks, Jr., Personnel 
 Adjutant ; 1st Lt. R. M. Bush, Assistant Personnel Adjutant ; 
 2nd Lt. James H. Fee, Assistant Personnel Adjutant; Capt. 
 Robert H. Diamond, Officer in charge of casuals; and 2nd Lt. 
 Joseph M. Austin, Division Postal Officer. However, owing to 
 many changes in commissioned personnel the Division arrived 
 back in the United States with the following officers on duty 
 with the Adjutant's office: 
 
 Lt. Col. R. L. Boyd, Adjutant; Maj. Joseph F. Muldrow, 
 Assistant Adjutant; Capt. Ira N. Sprecher, Personnel Adjutant; 
 1st Lt. R. M. Bush, Assistant Personnel Adjutant; 2nd Lt. 
 Robert E. Cox, Assistant Personnel Adjutant; and 2nd Lt. 
 Joseph M. Austin, Postal Officer. 
 
 VII 
 
 HISTORY OF THE 307th FIELD SIGNAL BATTALION 
 
 Contributed by 
 Dellman O. Hood, Captain Signal Coeps, U. S. Army 
 
 The 307th Field Signal Battalion, of the 82nd Division, Na- 
 tional Army, was organized and trained at Camp Gordon, 
 Atlanta, Ga. The battalion was first connuanded by Maj. John 
 E. Hemphill, of the Regular Army. Major Hemphill continued 
 in command, in addition to performing the duties of Division 
 Signal Officer, for several months, until Capt. Kilberth D. 
 Schaefer, at that time in command of Company B, was promoted 
 to the grade of Major and placed in command of the battalion. 
 
 Major Hemphill left Camp Gordon early in April, 1918, with 
 the advance party of the Division for Prance. Upon arrival 
 overseas he was promoted to the grade of Lieutenant-Colonel. 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 275 
 
 With very few exceptions, all of the officers and enlisted men 
 were men of many years practical experience in telephone, 
 telegraph and radio communication work. About 60 per cent of 
 the enlisted personnel were men who had enlisted in the Signal 
 Reserve Corps. The majority of these men came from the 
 Middle Western states of Illinois, Wisconsin, Missouri, Indiana 
 and Ohio. The Radio Company w^as made up largely of men 
 from the radio class, Beloit University, of Beloit, Wisconsin. 
 All of these men had taken special courses in radio telegraphy 
 at this university and had enlisted in the Signal Reserve Corps. 
 
 The Wire and Outpost Companies had on their rosters a large 
 number of men from the large commercial telephone, telegraph 
 and railroad companies, who had enlisted in the Signal Reserve 
 Corps. 
 
 The remainder of the enlisted personnel were drafted men 
 from practically every section of the United States. Upon re- 
 porting at Camp Gordon these men were classified according to 
 qualifications, those with previous telephone, telegraph and radio 
 experience being assigned to the Signal Battalion. Thus, the 
 battalion was an organization of picked men. 
 
 Thanks to the untiring efforts of Lt. Col. Hemphill, much 
 telephone, telegraph, radio and optical equipment, of the type 
 to be used in France, was procured. With this equipment a 
 number of day and night maneuvers were conducted at Camp 
 Gordon. 
 
 Lieutenant Defert and Sergeant Pazin of the French Signal 
 Corps were attached to the Battalion as instructors and remained 
 with the organization until its arrival in France. These two 
 gentlemen had seen two years' active service at the front with 
 the French army and w^ere a valuable asset in the instruction 
 of the Battalion. 
 
 A Division signal school was organized by the Division Signal 
 Officer with Lieutenant Defert, Sergeant Pazin and personnel 
 from the Signal Battalion as instructors. Telephony, buzzer 
 telegraphy, radio, optical and other means of signaling were 
 taught to officers and men from the infantry signal platoons, 
 artillery and machine-gun signal details. Many practical 
 maneuvers in signal work were conducted for the benefit of 
 these students. The elaborate system of trenches at Camp Gor- 
 don was completely wired up by the Signal Battalion under 
 the direction of Lieutenant Defert and Sergeant Pazin, exactly 
 as was being done at the front in France. 
 
 On May 9, 1918, the Battalion left Camp Gordon for Camp 
 
276 OFFICIAL HISTORY OP 82nd DIVISION 
 
 Mills, Long Island. After a few days' rest at Camp l^Iills, the 
 Battalion embarked on the 18th of May aboard the British ship 
 Virginian for overseas. On May 31 the Battalion disembarked 
 at Liverpool, England, proceeding from there by train to Win- 
 chester, England, from whioh place it proceeded across the 
 English Channel to Le Havre, France, arriving June 4, 1918. 
 From Le Havre the Battalion was ordered to Rongeux, Haute- 
 Marne. Here the Battalion rested a few days until orders were 
 received to proceed to Toul, arriving June 23. Tlie following 
 morning the Battalion began moving into the I^agny sector, north 
 of Toul, to relieve the 101st Field Signal Battalion of the 26th 
 Division. 
 
 This had been known as a so-called quiet sector, but due to 
 the activities of the American troops, characterized by the raids 
 at Seicheprey and Xivray, it was fast becoming semi-active. 
 Previous to our arrival the German artillery fire had been at 
 times rather heavy and it was decided to establish Division 
 Headquarters at Lucey instead of Boucq, which had been the- 
 Division P.C. of the 26tli Division. This change necessitated 
 much readjustment in the communication system with the estab- 
 lishment of several new trunk, and many local telephone lines. 
 
 Despite the fact that our battalion had had no previous ex- 
 perience in the lines, and no training in France, the relief in this 
 sector was accomplished with despatch and without a hitch in 
 the plans. 
 
 Another point worthy of mention is that of the close liaison 
 established with the French artillery, which had relieved the 
 26th Division Artillery — our artillery being at that time in 
 training in Southern France. Our operators quickly acquired a 
 working knowledge of the French language and telephonic liaison 
 with the French was handled with remarkable despatch. Joint 
 French and American switchboards were established at all im- 
 portant posts. Our men and the French Signal men worked in 
 perfect harmony and soon became real "buddies." 
 
 Shortly after mo\4ng into this sector it was decided to move 
 back several of the Regimental P.C.'s. During this movement 
 about five miles of buried cable — 30 pair, were laid from the 
 regimental P.C.'s to within a short distance of the front line. 
 A mechanical trench-digger was used for this purpose, details 
 of men following the trench-digger laying the cable, and other 
 details filling in the trench. Near the front lines the work vras 
 carried on at night, but a little farther back ^^'here the route 
 extended through woods it was possible to work during the 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DITISION 277 
 
 day without detection by the enemy. No work vras left un- 
 covered dui-ing the day — that is, all unfinished work was carefully 
 camouflaged, in order to prevent the enemy aeroplanes from 
 making photographs of the project. 
 
 This being a fairly quiet sector, an extensive optical system 
 was operated with a considerable degree of success. This sys- 
 tem, hovv^ever, was not needed for practical use and was main- 
 tained merely as an emergency means of communication. 
 
 T. P. S. (Earth Telegraphy) was installed and used between 
 Regimental and Battalion P.C.'s. Radio communication was 
 established between Regimental and Brigade P.C.'s, and from 
 Brigades to Division. Buzzer-phones were used between Bat- 
 talion and Company P.C.'s. An E-3 radio set was installed at 
 Division Headquarters and used for listening-in on German radio 
 stations. Every radio station, in fact, listened-in and copied all 
 German messages, which were turned in daily to our Intelligence 
 section. The telephone, however, was our practical means of 
 commimication, all other methods being maintained as emergency 
 means, and for test purix)ses. 
 
 On the night of August 4, 1918, the German lines north of 
 Flirey were raided by the 326th Infantry. The Signal detail 
 attached to the Regiment from the Outpost Company and com- 
 manded by 1st Lt. Glenn S. Matthews, went "over the top" with 
 the infantry and maintained telephonic communication through- 
 out the raid, despite the heavy and almost continuous counter- 
 barrage laid down by the Germans. The wire used was No. 22 
 twisted pair, or better known as small "outpost twist." It was 
 carried forward on spools containing about one kilometer of 
 circuit and each spool transported by two signal men. Details 
 of two men each were dropped about every hundred yards or 
 more to test in and repair breaks. During this operation the 
 Signal Battalion had three men wounded. 
 
 On the night of August 8-9, during the relief of the 82nd 
 Division by the 89th Division, the German artillery filled the 
 valley around Bayard, north of Noviant, with a high gas con- 
 centration. Without a thought to their personal safety. Corporals 
 McClendon, Aikens and Grubbs, and Privates Evenson, Fenn, 
 Hendrix, Blanco and Taylor remained at their posts repairing 
 broken lines and putting through telephone calls for" ambulances, 
 and medical aid and transmitting important orders. Some of these 
 men worked with their gas masks on for eight continuous hours, 
 and every man stuck to his post until completely overcome by 
 the gas and had to be evacuated to hospitals. All were more 
 
278 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 or less badly gassed and burned with mustard gas, Private 
 Taylor dying from injuries received. Nevertheless their devotion 
 to duty was not in vain, for thanks to the valor of these men, 
 it was possible to summon ambulances promptly and evacuate 
 the wounded with very little delay. While the casualties were 
 very heavy, 701, to be exact, there were very few deaths because 
 the wounded were able to be evacuated without delay and receive 
 prompt treatment. A new and inexperienced division was com- 
 ing into the lines for the first time, and but for the bravery 
 and cool-headedness of this small detail of Signal Corps men, 
 it would have been several hours before word could have been 
 sent to the rear and assistance rendered. This is a fair example 
 of the type of men the Battalion was made up of, and the 
 importance of their work on the front. 
 
 During our stay in the Lagny sector, the Germans attempted 
 several times to tap our telephone and buzzer-phone lines in and 
 near the front-line trenches, coming out for this purpose during 
 the night. They succeeded in making an actual tap one night 
 near Xivray, but fortunately the tap was soon discovered by 
 one of our linemen patrolling the lines, and removed. 
 
 A thorough code system was used in this area for both tele- 
 phone and other means, and was very satisfactory for a time, 
 but it was extremely difficult to hold the line officers dov/n to 
 using the code w^hen making calls, and prevent them from 
 talking "in the clear." It was quite evident that the Germans 
 were provided with a very efficient listening-in system, and there 
 is no doubt but that they were able to pick up our telephone 
 conversations at times. This was evident from the way in w^hich 
 they shelled the roads leading up to our trenches on practically 
 every night our troops made a relief. The gassing of our lines 
 on the night of the relief by the 89tli Division is another good 
 illustration. 
 
 On the morning of August 10 our Battalion was relieved by 
 the 314th Field Signal Battalion of the 89th Division. 
 
 Outside the trenches in the Lagny sector our telephone lines 
 w^ere run on stakes, and farther back it w^as possible to have 
 pole line leads of iron and copper wire. The majority of the 
 wire used, however, was No. 17 twisted pair, which stood up 
 better under all conditions and gave very satisfactory transmis- 
 sion. The small No. 22 twist was very good for raiding parties 
 where it was only intended to be used for a few hours, but is 
 not practical for permanent or even semi-permanent use, as it 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 279 
 
 will not function during wet weather and is easily broken by 
 concussion from shells. 
 
 It was also decided during our stay in the Lagny sector to 
 make some changes in the distributions of our Signal personnel. 
 Originally, each regiment was assigned a platoon from the Out- 
 post Company under command of a Signal Corps lieutenant; 
 small details from the Wire and Radio Companies were assigned 
 to each Brigade P.C. under command of a B Company lieutenant, 
 the remainder of A and B Company personnel w^orking out of 
 Division Headquarters. It was soon discovered, however, that 
 the greater part of the maintenance and operations of the 
 telephone net fell to the lot of Company B, which operated from 
 Division Headquarters inclusive to Regimental P.C.'s exclusive. 
 This is a small company of 75 men, which was found inadequate 
 to handle the work properly in so large an area. 
 
 To strengthen these details, each Outpost Platoon detailed six 
 men to its respective brigade, giving each brigade tv\relve men 
 from the Outpost Company, eight from the Wire Company and 
 ten from the Radio Company. In addition, there V\'ere generally 
 six to eight men available from the Brigade Headquarters In- 
 fantry detail. One Signal Corps truck was assigned to each 
 brigade. Each regiment furnished their Signal Corps detail one 
 G.S. wagon, and in some cases the battalion details were 
 furnished an ammunition cart to transport their signal property. 
 Communications from the Regimental P.C.'s forward were 
 handled by the Outpost Company platoon attached to the regi- 
 ment. The Radio Company assigned one non-commissioned officer 
 to each infantry regiment, he being in charge of the radio, 
 T. P. S. and optical liaison within the regiment. The Infantry 
 Signal platoon under command of an infantry offlcer vrorked in 
 conjunction with the Signal Corps platoon. 
 
 This distribution of personnel remained unchanged during the 
 remainder of the operation of the 82nd Division at the front. 
 
 From August 10 to August 17 the Signal Battalion was in 
 training at Blenod-les-Toul, from which place it was ordered 
 with the Di\dsion to the Marbache sector, north of Nancy, w^here 
 we relieved the First Field Signal Battalion of the Second 
 Division. 
 
 The Marbache sector was also known as a quiet sector and 
 the signal work was of a similar nature as of that in the 
 Lagny sector. Much work was done, however, in improving the 
 existing buried cable and aerial telephone lines, many of which 
 had been in existence for four years, having been constructed 
 
280 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 by the French and now in very poor condition. This work was 
 in preparation for the offensive of the American First Army, 
 which had for its purpose the elimination of the famous St. 
 Miliiel Salient. 
 
 This was a favorite sector with the Germans for air raids — 
 the towns of Marbache (Division Headquarters), Dieulouard 
 and Millery generally being the targets. One night during the 
 early part of September all trunks from Division Headquarters 
 forward were put out of commission for a few minutes as a 
 result of several large aerial bombs dropped by enemy aeroplanes. 
 Although these bombs exploded fully 200 feet from our telephone 
 lines, which were on standard poles, yet the concussion was 
 sufficient to break every line on both forward leads. 
 
 It was in this sector that the Divisional Artillery, the 157th 
 Field Artillery Brigade, joined the Division, relieving the 15th 
 Field Artillery Brigade, of the 2nd Division. The Artillery Signal 
 details connected their units with all Signal Corps switchboards 
 and maintained their own telephone lines. In addition, they 
 also operated their own radio and projector stations. 1st Lt. 
 Walter C. Kiesel was detailed from the Signal Battalion as 
 liaison officer with the artillery brigade. 
 
 The Signal Corps and artillery worked in close cooperation, 
 each using the other's lines in cases of emergency. This proved 
 to be a very convenient and valuable arrangement for both. 
 
 In the St. Mihiel offensive on the morning of September 13, 
 the Signal Corps men went over the top with their "doughboy" 
 comrades; 1st Lt. Clayborne Arthur and the Fourth Outpost 
 platoon of the Signal Battalion were attached to the 328th 
 Infantry Regiment. Shortly after the troops arrived at Norroy, 
 Lieutenant Arthur had his telephone line into the town and 
 ready to flash back the information that Norroy had been 
 taken. In this advance Lieutenant Arthur used the small No. 
 22 twisted pair. The circuit worked fairly well for a short 
 time, but a heavy rain started and the line was soon unservice- 
 able. To overcome this, a buzzer-phone was connected to the 
 line and fairly good transmission obtained by buzzer telegraphy. 
 A new line of No. 17 twisted pair was laid the following night 
 and telephonic communication reestablished. During this offen- 
 sive the Signal Battalion lost two men killed and more than 
 a dozen wounded. 
 
 On September 20, the 90th Division took over the position of 
 our troops on the left bank of the Moselle River and the French 
 the position on the right bank. Our Division came out of the 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82?sD DIVISION 281 
 
 lines and withdrew into tlie area just north of Nancy, Signal 
 Battalion Headquarters being established at Liverdun. Orders 
 were received on September 22 to proceed to the Argonne Forest, 
 where our real work was to begin. 
 
 During the stay of the Division in the Marbache sector, a 
 radio station was established on Mousson Hill, in addition to 
 the Division, Brigade and Regimental stations. • Several optical 
 stations were also established at observation posts along the 
 front lines. It was not possible to make much use of the optical 
 stations, hovrever, as they most invariably drew fire from the 
 German batteries. The optical station at the Port-sur-Seille ob- 
 servation post rendered excellent service on several occasions 
 in sending back warnings of gas attacks. It was an easy matter 
 for German aeroplanes to come over and locate the position of 
 these optical stations, thereby disclosing the location of our 
 O.P.'s and other important posts. 
 
 In addition to the Division, Brigade and Regimental switch- 
 boards, relay boards v/ere located at Pont-a-Mousson, Millery 
 and Belleville. 
 
 Shortly before the Battalion left the Marbache sector Lieuten- 
 ant Colonel Hemphill was transferred to the Eighth Army Corps 
 as Corps Signal Officer, being relieved by Lt. Col. George E. B. 
 Daily. It was with profound regret that the 307tii said good-by 
 to Lieutenant Colonel Hemphill. He was idolized by every 
 officer and man in the Battalion. Though possessing an extremely 
 stern personality and always insisting upon the strictest dis- 
 cipline, his heart was of gold and the 307th Field Signal Bat- 
 talion was always uppermost in his thoughts. Everyone felt 
 that his transfer was a serious loss to our Battalion. 
 
 The Battalion moved into the Argonne Forest on the night 
 of September 25, Battalion Headquarters being established in the 
 woods about 500 meters southwest of Rarecourt. On October 
 4 the Battalion moved up to Varennes which had just been cap- 
 tured by the 35tli Division. Division Headquarters were estab- 
 lished at Varennes the same day. Both the 163rd and 164th 
 Brigades were located in the v/oods west of Varennes with both 
 Brigade Headquarters in the old German rest camp at Champ- 
 Mahaut. Two lines were laid from this point to Varennes — 
 the circuits being tied-in on trees where possible, and acro.^s 
 open fields it was laid out on the ground. All four regiments 
 and the three machine-gun battalions near by v/ere given tele- 
 phonic communication. In addition a line was put in from the 
 joint brigade board to the 77th Division Headquarters board at 
 
282 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 Champ Mahaut. This gave us an emergency outlet to Varennes 
 via the 77th board and the Corps line. 
 
 On the night of October 6, the 327th and 328th Infantry regi- 
 ments \Yent into the lines along the Aire River east of Chatel- 
 Chehery and the following morning went over the top. 
 
 Our No. 17 twisted pair was now getting scarce, and most 
 of our new supplies of wire vras P. O. D. twist, which although 
 a little smaller than No. 17, was of much better grade than 
 No. 22. 
 
 The difficult task of carrying the telephone lines forward with 
 the attack of the 164th Brigade was accomplished by Company 
 B as far forward as the Regimental P.C.'s and from there for- 
 w^ard by the Outpost platoons assigned to the 327th and 328th In- 
 fantry regiments. Capt. William T. Busch, then in command 
 of Company B laid two axis lines forvrard from Varennes to 
 Chaudron Farm vrhere 164th Brigade Headquarters and the 
 Advance Information Center were established. This vrork was 
 accomplished in a driving rain and during the night which was 
 pitch dark. In addition to this handicap, the men were forced 
 to work along roads badly congested with truck trains and 
 artillery moving up to the front. These two circuits from 
 Varennes to Chaudron Farm were laid out by truck part of 
 the way and the remainder by wire carts. Tlie wire v/as reeled 
 Oit the rear of the truck by placing the wooden spools upon a 
 digging bar placed across the rear of the truck. As the wiring 
 party neared Baulny and Chaundron Farm they vrere subjected to 
 heavy artillery fire. 
 
 The work of maintaining lines from the 164th Brigade P.O. 
 to the P.C.'s of the 327th and 328th Infantry regiments was in 
 charge of 1st Lt. Clarence G. Shriver, 164th Brigade Signal 
 Officer. His task was extremely difficult. His route extended 
 across fields that were a sea of mud ; in many places it was 
 necessary to cross the Aire River and other smaller streams 
 swollen by the heavy rains. His men were continually under 
 shell fire, which also wrecked his lines at times almost as fast 
 as they could be laid out or repaired. In addition artillery 
 pieces and ammunition carts w^ere continually moving over the 
 telephone lines and breaking them. The work was being done 
 in pitch darkness. It was impossible of course to use trucks 
 so near the front lines and the spools of wire had to be carried 
 forward by hand. This was usually done by a detail of four 
 men, with from four to six men additional to work shifts in 
 carrying the wire and to replace casualties. It was not alto- 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 283 
 
 getaer a satisfactory method, but the best that could be done 
 under the circumstances, as all of our equipment was for trench 
 warfare and practically no equipment for open warfare, except- 
 ing wire carts, which were as useless as trucks near the front 
 line. And our Brigade P.C.'s were generally quite near to the 
 front lines. We made considerable use of our wire carts as far 
 up as was possible to take them, but their value was consider- 
 ably cut down due to the small amount of circuit that could 
 be carried on the cart drums. These carts were built to hold 
 five miles of single wire, or two and a half miles of metallic 
 circuit. This wire was not very good for metallic circuits, how- 
 ever, due to induction and cross talk. A further handicap was 
 the difficulty in carrying food for the animals and the congestion 
 of the roads. 
 
 Maintaining communications in open warfare under these con- 
 ditions therefore was an enormous task. Stringing lines on poles, 
 stakes or trees was out of the question. First, the infantry 
 advanced too rapidly. Second, there were no poles, no stakes 
 and in many places no trees. Details followed up, however, 
 readjusting the lines and getting them off the roads and tying 
 in on trees where possible. In order to keep up with the fast 
 moving infantry it was necessary for the advance wiring parties 
 to lay their lines out on the ground as they advanced. In this 
 manner we vrere able to keep up telephone communication as 
 far forward as regimental P.C.'s practically without interrup- 
 tion. The lines were continually being broken of course by the 
 enemy shell fire and our own artillery pieces and ammunition 
 carts moving over them, but by stationing details every few 
 hundred yards along the route, repairs were made almost in- 
 stantaneously. , 
 
 Communication from the regiments forward, however, was a 
 different question. It was almost impossible at times, but most 
 of the time the regimental commanders were able to communi- 
 cate with their battalion commanders by telephone. This work 
 was in charge of 1st Lt. Clayborne Arthur with the 328th In- 
 fantry and 2nd Lt. Harvey E. Hannaford with the 327th. Lines 
 were carried forward by hand the same as from brigade to 
 regiments. Their task was all the more difficult as the men 
 had to work through machine-gun fire as well as artillery fire 
 and gas. The lines were shot out more frequently and the 
 Battalion P.C.'s were changing continually; the supplies of wire 
 ran out rapidly and it was difficult to bring up fresh supplies. 
 In spite of these handicaps, Lieutenants Arthur and Hannaford 
 
284 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 reDdered excellent service, going out personally with their men 
 and making repairs themselves. Too much credit can not be 
 given to these regimental and battalion signal men ; their work 
 was hazardous ; in fact they were under fire and working 
 through gas practically all of the time ; they had no time to 
 seek shelter; their work lay in the open. 
 
 A division axis was always the first thing to be established, 
 extending from Division Headquarters along the line of advance 
 as far forward as the wires could be cari-ied. One main axis 
 line w^as carried forward from division to each brigade, two 
 extra lines laid as soon as positions could be consolidated. We 
 also carried one line forward on the axis for use by the artillery 
 brigade. The latter maintained their own lines within their 
 own units. Artillery regiments and brigade v/ere also connected 
 with the nearest Signal Corps switchboard. This work was done 
 by the artillery and Signal Corps detail jointly. Small details 
 were placed along these axis lines at frequent intervals to test 
 in and repair breaks. 
 
 We had received a few replacements after reaching Yarennes. 
 Lieutenant Matthews was missing in action. 2nd Lt. Timothy 
 J. Murphy reported to us at Varennes on October 3 and was 
 assigned temporarily to Company B. 
 
 On the night of October 6, Lieutenant Murphy was given a 
 detail of 12 signal men and ordered to lay a line from Chaudron 
 Farm, which had just been taken by the First Division, to an 
 O.P. location, well out in front and to the top of Hill 224. 
 Although it was Lieutenant Murphy's first experience at the 
 front, he set out with his little detail and the wire was laid 
 during a high gas concentration and through heavy machine-gun 
 and shell fire. Two of his men were killed outright and two 
 wounded. A Y.M.C.A. man from the 1st Division who had 
 volunteered to direct Lieutenant Murphy toward the location 
 was also killed. Several times this detail of men were completely 
 covered with earth from exploding shells. Returning from this 
 duty about dawn, he carried another line to the First Division 
 advance P.C. and another to the 164th Brigade P.C. of our 
 Division, which was then making its famous flanking attack 
 across the Aire River against Hills 180, 223, La Forge Farm 
 and Cornay. 
 
 On October 8 Lieutenant Murphy was transferred to the Out- 
 post Company, and assigned in command of the Second Platoon 
 attached to the 326th Infantry of the 163rd Brigade, who were 
 going in to relieve the 28th Division on the left side of the 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 285 
 
 river. 1st Lt. John O. Burnette was in command of the First 
 Outpost Platoon attached to the 325th Infantry, and Lt. Dell- 
 mann O. Hood, who had the previous day been promoted to 
 Captain, was the 163rd Brigade Signal Officer. This relief of 
 the 28th Division was made during the night in a driving rain 
 storm on roads and across fields that v/ere a sea of mud. About 
 this time the 325th Infantry was detached from the 163rd 
 Brigade and attached to the 164th Brigade, which had suffered 
 heavily in casualties. Lieutenant Burnette was seriously 
 wounded on October 9 and evacuated. Sergeant First Class 
 James M. Davis assumed command of the platoon, and since 
 has received one Division, and one Regimental citation for the 
 excellent manner in which he handled it. 
 
 The 326th Infantry jumped off at La Pelette Ravine, Signal 
 Corps men going over with them and installing lines from this 
 ravine forward with the advanced attacking elements. The 
 brigade detail under command of Captain Hood followed upon 
 the heels of the regimental details establishing communications 
 from brigade to regiment. The work of keeping the brigades 
 connected Vv ith Division Headquarters was being carried out by 
 details from Company B in command of Captain Busch. It was 
 possible to do this work with the use of trucks and wire 
 carts. 
 
 This work carried us through the very heart of the Argonne 
 Woods, through constant shelling, gassing and machine-gun fire. 
 Rain fell in torrents practically vrithout let up. We were forced 
 to work during the night through pitch darkness, feeling and 
 groping our way along and finding our way as best possible. 
 Our advance was carried forvrard through Le Chene-Tondu, La 
 Besogne, Pylone, Marcq, and later St. Ju\in and Hill 182. Gen- 
 eral Cronin, commanding the 163rd Brigade, generally main- 
 tained his P.O. at the same place or near by the 325th or 326th 
 Regimental P.C.'s until our movements became more stationary. 
 When this was the case we were able to consolidate more or less 
 regimental and brigade signal details and work both ways. Near 
 Marcq, during the attack upon St. Juvin, it v/as necessary to 
 filter our signal men across the Aire River to the right, or east 
 side, and follow up the attack from the southeast. The Signal 
 Corps Platoon with the 326th Infantry carried a line from the 
 Regimental P.C. at Pylone down the Decauville railroad, through 
 the woods, and across the Aire River to the P.C. of the 325th 
 Infantry. The maintenance of this line was an example of the 
 courage displayed by our men, it being necessary to work through 
 
286 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 a river valley filled with gas and constantly under machine-gun 
 and artillery fire, at times amounting to nearly a barrage. Ser- 
 geant Arthur De Haven crossed the Aire River eight times on 
 this night before he could complete his line to the 325th. Time 
 and again he went back and forth to make repairs. 
 
 The 163rd Brigade was relieved here by the 77th Division, 
 and moved its P.O. to Cornay, the 326th crossing the Aire and 
 taking up a position to the left of the 325th with Regimental 
 P.O. about half a kilometer southeast of St. Juvin. 
 
 One of the Battalion P.C.'s of the 326th was located in the 
 town proper. The relieving battalion of the 77th Division came 
 up vdthout a Signal Corps detail, or any Signal equipment. 
 Sergeant Wilbur P. Stanley, of the Signal Corps Platoon with 
 the 326th Infantry, remained with this battalion of the 77th 
 Division and maintained communication for them until their 
 Signal men came up the following day. He was given ten men 
 from his platoon. During this work he lost one man killed 
 and two wounded. In addition, we left two telephones and a 
 four-line switchboard for use by the 77th. They also took 
 over a line for their use, which we had previously put in from 
 Pylone to La Besogne, saying that they expected to establish 
 a Battalion P.C. at the latter place and had no telephone 
 communication. 
 
 Division Headquarters had subsequently moved up from Va- 
 rennes to La Forge, and from La Forge to Chehery Farm. We 
 had anticipated taking over the lines laid by the 28th Division 
 but these lines were in such bad condition that we had to lay 
 new lines practically the entire route. 
 
 Captain Busch had established an axis up the Chatel-Chehery- 
 Cornay Road from Chatel-Chehery to Cornay of four trunk lines 
 with a relay board at Cornay. The 163rd Brigade moved into 
 Cornay and took over this board. Two lines had previously been 
 laid from Pylone to Cornay by the 163rd Brigade Signal detail. 
 These lines were now used for lateral communication with the 
 77th Division. Our axis lines from Chatel-Chehery to Cornay 
 were later turned over to the 78th Division and our axis re-run 
 from Pleinchamp Farm, when our Division Headquarters moved 
 up to Fieville. The 164th Brigade Headquarters were now 
 loacted at Fieville. Three lines were carried forward from 
 Cornay to Martincourt Farm by Sergeant First Class Isaac M. 
 Lowry, of Captain Busch's detail, to be used later for the divi- 
 sion axis. This was accomplished under a heavy bombardment 
 from German artillery and machine-gun fire. Three lines were 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 287 
 
 also laid from Cornay to Fleville to meet tlie new division axis 
 there. About October 14 tlie 163rd Brigade Headquarters were 
 also moved to Fleville, the 78th Division taking over Cornay. 
 One of the Fleville-Cornay circuits was used as Brigade lateral 
 between Fleville and the right brigade of the 78th; another was 
 taken over by the 819th Field Artillery of our Division, at 
 Cornay, to connect with the 320th Field Artillery at Fleville, 
 and the third was used for an S2nd Division O. P. located near 
 Martincourt Farm. From Cornay forward we used one of the 
 axis lines laid by Sergeant Lowry. 
 
 327th and 32Sth Regimental Headquarters were now located 
 at Sommerance, about three kilometers northeast of Fleville; 
 the 325th and 326th along the Somraerance-St. Juvin Road. 
 Operations had settled down to more or less of a waiting game. 
 A joint switchboard for the 163rd and 164th Brigades was estab- 
 lished at Fleville v/ith a network of circuits to Sommerance, 
 the 325th and 326th P.C.'s. Relay stations were established at 
 several places along these circuits. Lateral lines were laid 
 between all regiments and even between relay stations. In this 
 manner we established a net whereby we were able to have 
 communication forward with practically no interruption. If one 
 side was shot out, we could get through around the other side 
 or through the middle, and vice versa. 
 
 General Cronin, commanding the 163rd Brigade, established 
 an advance P.C. at the 325th Regimental P.O. and General Lind- 
 sey, of the 164th Brigade, established his at Sommerar.ce. These 
 two P.C.'s were connected with the regimental switchboards. 
 Although we had now settled down to stationary fighting, our 
 troubles had not ceased by any means. In fact we suffered 
 more casualties in this sector than any of the others. The 
 enemy shelled the area from Fleville forward to the front lines 
 almost incessantly. Fleville and Sommerance were subjected to 
 extremely heavy shell fire and gassing. This of course played 
 havoc with our lines and kept our men out pretty much all 
 of the time. The details were so arranged that when a wire 
 was shot out, a detail would start from each end, clearing trouble 
 until they met or until the circuit cleared. 
 
 The advanced signal working parties were supplied with wire 
 and equipment from advance signal dumps, established generally 
 near Brigade Headquarters. The v>ire and material usually had 
 to be carried from brigade by hand. 
 
 Two men of the 307th Field Signal Battalion have received 
 Distinguished Service Crosses, three others recommended and 
 
288 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 approved; nineteen have received Division citations and four- 
 teen Regimental citations. General Cronin, in a letter to the 
 commanding officer of the battalion, highly commended the work 
 of the Signal detail attached to his Brigade in command of 
 myself. Captain Shriver was likewise highly commended by 
 General Lindsey of the 164th Brigade and our regimental Signal 
 officers commended by their respective regimental commanders 
 for our work during the operations of the Division at the front. 
 
 The real credit, however, for the success of the battalion in 
 maintaining lines of information is due the enlisted men of 
 the organization. Our non-commissioned officers were excellent; 
 the morale and spirit of the men admirable. The uppermost 
 thought in their minds at all times was the success of the 
 Division and the Signal Battalion. 
 
 I also wish to take this opportunity of expressing my admira- 
 tion of the excellent work done by the Signal details of our 
 artillery. Their men were equally courageous and were always 
 to be found out on their lines repairing breaks, the same as 
 ours. They kept up their telephone lines and nets in excellent 
 shape and never overlooked an opportunity to assist our men in 
 every way possible. We tried to reciprocate as much as pos- 
 sible, but could not do as much as we would have liked owing 
 to our heavy casualties. 
 
 During the Meuse-Argonne offensive we used the radio very 
 little; seldom used the T. P. S., and never used optics. We 
 made some use of our pigeons on several occasions. 
 
 It was almost impossible to establish radio stations at Regi- 
 mental P.C.'s and where they were established the infantry 
 officers did not use them, as all messages had to be enciphered and 
 deciphered, which took up so much time as to render the mes- 
 sages practically of no value — and then, too, the telephone was 
 generally available. The radio details were always on hand, 
 however, ready for use in an emergency. 
 
 Soil conditions did not favor the use of the T. P. S. This 
 means of signaling is fairly good in trench warfare, but of 
 not much value in open warfare. Optics are out of the question 
 in open warfare. Furthermore, infantry commanders as a rule 
 will not allow them to be set up near their P.C.'s, as they 
 invariably draw fire. 
 
 The telephone was our most useful means of communication 
 and we lent all of our energies toward its maintenance. Our 
 success in doing this will readily be attested to by all line 
 officers of the Division who had occasion to use the telephone. 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 289 
 
 WE WENT INTO THE FIGHT DETERMINED TO KEEP 
 UP COMMUNICATIONS AND WE DID IT. 
 
 VIII 
 
 COMPLIMENT^ARY LETTERS, ETC. 
 
 AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES 
 
 OFFICE OF THE COMMANDER-IN-CHIEF 
 
 France, February 19, 1919. 
 
 Major General George B. Duncan, 
 
 Commanding 82nd Division. A.E.F. 
 
 My Dear General Duncan : 
 
 It gives me a great deal of pleasure to extend to you and 
 the officers and men of the 82nd Division my compliments upon 
 their excellent appearance at the inspection and review on Feb- 
 ruary 11 near Prauthoy. It was gratifying to see your troops 
 in such good physical shape, but still more so to know that the 
 moral tone of all ranks is so high. It is hoped that this will 
 continue even after their return to civil life. 
 
 Your Division is to be congratulated on its record in France. 
 At the end of June it was placed in a quiet sector of the French 
 line to release veteran divisions for the battle. From the 12th 
 to 16th of September it took part in the first American offensive 
 at St. Mihiel, attacking and occupying Norroy and the heights 
 north and west of Vandieres. In this operation it advanced 5 
 kilometers. In the Meuse-Argonne offensive the Division at- 
 tacked on October 7th and was engaged almost continuously for 
 twenty-five days. Attacking across the river Aire it assisted 
 the 2Sth and 77th Divisions in advance, and on October 9, cap- 
 tured Cornay. On October 10, the town of Marcq and on October 
 16, the strong position of Kill 182 and the town of St. Juvin 
 were also captured, making a total advance of 12 kilometers. 
 
 The officers and men of your Division may proudly carry home 
 with them the gratitude of the Allies with whom they fought 
 and the pride of their fellows throughout our forces. 
 
 Sincerely yours, 
 
 John J. Pershing. 
 
 HEADQUARTERS FIFTH ARMY CORPS 
 
 AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES 
 FRANCE 
 
 2 February, 1919. 
 From : Major General C. P. Summerall, Commanding Fifth 
 
 Army Corps, American E. F. 
 To: Commanding General, 82nd Division. 
 
 Subject: Horse Show and Review. 
 
 1. It is with sentiments of pride and pleasure that I com- 
 municate to you my commendation of the excellent exhibition 
 of horses and transportation that it was my privilege to witness 
 
290 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 at the 82nd Division Horse Show on February 1. Not only 
 were the animals and transportation of a very high order, but 
 they gave evidences of such thoroughnegs and care in prepara- 
 tion, such extraordinary ability and attention to detail on the 
 part of oflicers and enlisted men, and such devotion, zeal and 
 pride in the Division as to evidence a high standard of morale 
 rarely experienced during my service. I desire to congratulate 
 you and the ofiicers and soldiers of tlie Division upon the attain- 
 ment of standards worthy of emulation and imitation. Such 
 troops reflect credit upon the American army and the American 
 people, and they may be relied upon to acquit themselves with 
 h®nor in peace as to attain their objectives in war. 
 
 2. I desire further to express my deep appreciation of the 
 honor accorded me by the review of the mounted officers and 
 soldiers of the Division. The presence of the colors and standards 
 representing all elements of the Division, and of the massed 
 band, which v\'as so ably conducted, was an inspiring sight that 
 I shall never forget. It is an honor to command such troops, 
 and it is with emotions of deep regret that I contemplate their 
 separation from the Fifth Corps. 
 
 C. P. SUMMEEALL. 
 
 HEADQUARTERS FIFTH ARMY CORPS 
 
 AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORGES 
 FRANCE 
 
 15 February, 1919. 
 From: Major General C. P. Summerall, Commanding Fifth 
 
 Army Corps, American. E. F. 
 To: Commanding General, 82nd Division, American E. F. 
 
 Subject: Appreciation of Services. 
 
 1. In accordance v/ith orders from Headquarters, American 
 Expeditionary Forces, the 82nd Division is relieved from the 
 Fifth Corps. 
 
 2. The Division was assigned to the Corps on November 24, 
 1918, and since that date it has been constantly occupied Vvith 
 intensive training. While the work has been arduous and at 
 times involved much discomfort in severe cold and inclement 
 weather, the response has invariably been cheerful, zealous and 
 effective. The progress of the Division has been such as to 
 evince a superior state of discipline and morale. At the con- 
 clusion of its service in the Corps it is \vorthy of classification 
 as an assault division. The functioning of the Staff and of 
 the elements of command guarantee success in the em.ployment 
 of the troops. 
 
 3. The Corps Commander takes this opportunity to convey to 
 the Division Commander, Major General George B. Duncan, his 
 deep appreciation of the loyalty, cheerful co-o])eration and 
 marked leadership that he has rendered so abundantly, and to 
 convey to the orlicers and soldiers of the Division his high com- 
 mendation and admiration for the manner in which tboy have 
 conducted themselves while in the Fifth Corps. It has been 
 an honor to command such troops and in the training area, 
 
OFFICIxiL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 291 
 
 as well as in the stress of battle, they have shown themselves 
 worthy of the trust reposed in them by their country. 
 
 C. P. SUMMERALL. 
 
 HEADQUARTERS FIFTH ARMY CORPS 
 
 AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES 
 FRANCE 
 
 9 February, 1919. 
 From : Commanding General, Fifth Army Corps, American E. F. 
 To: Commanding General, 82nd Division, American E, F. 
 
 Subject: Corps Horse Siiow. 
 
 1. It gives me great pleasure to express to you my appreciation 
 of the excellent exhibits made by the officers and soldiers of 
 the 82nd Division at the Horse Show of the Fifth Army Corps 
 on February 8. The horses, equipment and carriages gave 
 evidences of the great amount of labor and attention to detail 
 that has been devoted to the preparation of all entries. Not 
 only the exliibits which secured prizes, but the entire representa- 
 tion of the Division, was such as to reflect credit upon the 
 entire command. Such results could only have been accomplished 
 by a prevailing spirit of soldierly pride, marked industry and 
 an intelligent understanding of the standards to which military 
 transportation should conform. The results of the exhibit can- 
 not fail to be far-reaching in enhancing the reputation of the 
 Division and in stimulating the liveliest Interest in maintaining 
 the entire transportation of the Division in accordance with the 
 ideas that were manifested at the show. 
 
 2. Notwithstanding the fact that the exhibit v/as held in mid- 
 winter, with deep snov\' and during intense cold, the entire 
 personnel representing the Division showed a keenness and a 
 disregard of the inevitable discomforts that is worthy of the 
 highest praise and that constitutes a further proof of the high 
 standards of morale and fortitude which have distinguished the 
 Division throughout its service, 
 
 3. I especially v/ish to congratulate the Division upon "Winning 
 the Divisional Trophy. Its success is tbe more conspicuous 
 because of the high order of entries made by competitors. 
 
 4. I wish further to express my appreciation of the active 
 co-operation of the Division Commander and of his Staff, to 
 whom in the greatest measure is due the hearty and active 
 response of the Division. 
 
 O. P. SUMMERALL, 
 
 Major General. 
 
 HEADQUARTERS FIRST ARMY 
 AIMSRICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES, FRANCE 
 CORRECTED COPY 
 GENERAL ORDERS 
 
 8 February. 1919. 
 ^'ursuant to telegraphic instructions from G.H.Q., the 82nd 
 ^^ision, upon the establishment of its headquarters in the 
 f.rMaijS area, is relieved from duty with this Army. 
 
292 OFFICIAL HISTOHY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 Beginning August 15, 1918, ttie 82n(l Division relieved the 
 2n(l Division in the MARBACHE Sector astride the Moselle 
 River. While occupying this sector as a part of the 1st Army 
 Corps, A.B.F., the Division was transferred from the command 
 of the VIII French Army to that of the First Army, A.E.F., at 
 4.00 P.M. of August 30, 1918. 
 
 The 82nd Division participated in the follov\'ing operations of 
 the First Army: 
 
 St. Mihiel Operation 
 
 The Division held the riglit of the line from PORT-SUR- 
 SEILLE to the Moselle River and attacked Vvest of that river 
 in conjunction with the 90th Division. The Division captured 
 and occupied NORROY and the ridge north and west of 
 VANDIERES. 
 
 Meuse-Akgonne Operation 
 
 The Division was in Army and Corps Reserve from September 
 26th to October 6th. On the night of October 6-7, the Division, 
 less one Infantry Brigade, entered the line on the 1st Corps 
 front between the 1st and 28th Divisions along the Aire River 
 facing CORNAY. Early October 7th the division attacked the 
 northeast tlank of the ARGUNNE capturing Hills 180 and 223, 
 and subsequently the high ground to the west, thus materially 
 assisting in the clearing of the Argonne. 
 
 During the period October 10th to 31st, the Division changed 
 direction to the north, advanced astride of the Aire River to 
 the general line east of St. JUVIN, participated in the general 
 attack of October 14th and several local attacks against CHAM- 
 PIGNEULLES and the hostile defences east of that town. The 
 Division was relieved from the front line and passed into 1st 
 Corps Reserve October 31st. 
 
 The Army Commander takes this occasion to express his 
 appreciation of the services of the 82nd Division while a part 
 of the combat forces of this Army, and wishes it God Speed 
 upon the final phase of its participation in the activities of the 
 American Expeditionary Forces. 
 
 By Command of Lieutenant General Liggett: 
 
 H. A. Drum, 
 Chief of Staff. 
 
 Headquarters, First Arj^iy Corps, 
 Sept. 12, 1918. 
 Commanding General, 
 
 82nd Division, A.E.F. 
 
 Please convey to the officers and men of your Division my 
 appreciation of the difficult part they had to perform in the 
 highly successful operation of the First Corps to-day. This part 
 they performed to my full satisfaction. 
 
 H. Liggett. 
 
 Received at Hq. 1st Army Corps, September 15, 1918. 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 293 
 
 HEADQUARTERS FIRST ARMY CORPS 
 
 11 November, 1918. 
 
 GENERAL ORDERS 
 
 No. 17 
 
 1. During this pause in the operations of these headquarters, 
 the Corps Commander desires that the units which liave con- 
 tributed to tlio constant success of the 1st U. S. Corps be in- 
 formed of his full appreciation of the services each has rendered 
 to the common end. 
 
 This appreciation must be extended to every element of Corps 
 and Divisional units for it goes without saying that the work 
 of each man, no matter what his station, has contributed power- 
 fully to the accomplishment of the common aim — the defeat of 
 the enemy. 
 
 It is the desire of the Corps Commander that his sincerest 
 thanks, best wishes and assurances of his appreciation reach 
 every member of the units which have contributed to the steady 
 and unfailing success of the Corps. 
 
 By Command of Major General Dickman : 
 
 Malin Craig, 
 Chief of Staff. 
 
 OFFICIAL : 
 W. A. HAVERFIELD, 
 Lieut. Col, A.G.D., 
 Adjutant. 
 
 32nd army CORPS, 
 
 General Staff, 
 3rd Bureau, 
 No. 3965/3. 
 
 Hq. Aug. 4, 1918. 
 
 GENERAL ORDER No. 138 
 
 The Commanding General of the 32nd Army Corps is glad 
 to congratulate the companies of the 326th Infantry, commanded 
 by Major Watkins, which took part in the raid of August 4. 
 
 These companies displayed a vigor worthy of American troops. 
 They attained all their objectives and brought back material and 
 valuable documents. 
 
 This first attack of the 82nd Division shows w^hat may be 
 expected in the future, of this splendid Division. 
 
 General Passaga, 
 Commanding the 32nd Army Corps. 
 Signed: Passaga. 
 OFFICIAL : 
 The Chief of Stafi;. 
 
294 
 
 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 IX 
 
 STATEMENT OF THE MILITARY SERVICE OF 
 WILLIAM P. BURNHAM 
 
 Born in Pennsylvania 10 Jan., 1860 
 
 Cadet M. A 1 July, '77 
 
 to 30 June, '80 
 
 Pvt., Corpl. and Sgt., gen, ser. and Co. E, 
 
 14tli Inf 28 Apr. '81 
 
 to 5 July, '83 
 
 2d Lt., Gth Inf 3 July, '83 
 
 Accepted 6 July, '83 
 
 1st Lt., nth Inf 25 Feb., '91 
 
 Trs. to 6th Inf 20 July, '91 
 
 Trs. to 20th Inf 22 July, '95 
 
 Lt. Col., 4th Mo. Inf 16 May, '98 
 
 Hon. Must. Out 10 Feb., '99 
 
 Capt. of Inf 4 Aug., '98 
 
 Assd. to 5th Inf 1 Jan., '99 
 
 Trs. to 20th Inf 8 Apr., '01 
 
 Trs. to 9th Inf 2 Aug., '06 
 
 Maj., 20th Inf 20 Aug., '08 
 
 Trs. to 7th Inf 31 May, '07 
 
 Trs. to 20th Inf 29 Dec, '10 
 
 Unassigned 11 Mar., '11 
 
 Assd. to 20th Inf 14 Apr., '11 
 
 Lt. Col. of Inf 2 Mar., '12 
 
 Assd. to 10th Inf 8 July, '14 
 
 Unassigned 5 Aug., '14 
 
 Lt. Col., Porto Rican Rgt 1 Oct., '14 
 
 Col. Inf 1 May, '16 
 
 Brig. Gen., N. A 5 Aug., '17 
 
 Maj. Gen., N. A 12 Apr., 'IS 
 
 Discharged as Maj. Gen 2 Julj', '19 
 
 Joined his regiment at Fort Douglas, Utah, August, 1883, to 
 August, 1887; Fort Leavenworth, Kan., September, 1887 to July, 
 1889; Fort Lewis, Col., August, 1889, to September, 1889; Fort 
 Riley, Kan., October, 1889, to August, 1890; Fort Porter, N. Y., 
 September, 1890, to (sick March 3 to March 13, 1891) August, 
 1891 ; St. John's Military School, Manlius, N. Y., September, 1891, 
 to August. 1895; Fort Leavenworth, Kan., September, 1895, to 
 March. 1898 ; Mobile, Ala., April, 1898, to May, 1898 ; Camp Alger, 
 Va., June, 1898, as Lt. Col. 4th Missouri Infantry; mustered oirt 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 295 
 
 February 10, 1899; Augusta, Ga., February, 1899, to April, 1S99; 
 St. Joseph, Mo., May, 1899, to September, 1899; en route to and 
 at Moro Castle, Santiago, Cuba, October, 1899, to June, 1900; 
 en route to and at Fort Sheridan, 111., July, 1900, to August, 
 1900; en route to and at Cabayao, P. I., August 9, 1900, to Jan- 
 uary, 1901; Vigan, P. I., January, 1901, to April, 1901; Santiago, 
 P. I., April, 1901, to May, 1901; Vigan, P. I., June, 1901, to Sep- 
 tember, 1901; Tanauan, P. I., October, 1901, to January, 1902; 
 en route to and at Fort Sheridan, 111., February, 1902, to October, 
 1903; Rialto Building, San Francisco, Cal., November, 1903, to 
 October, 1905 ; Headquarters Department of California, San Fran- 
 cisco, Cal., November, 1905, to March, 1906 ; Presidio of Monterey, 
 Cal., April, 1906, to March, 1907; Headquarters Southwestern 
 Department, St. Louis, Mo., April, 1907, to June, 1907; Head- 
 quarters of the Columbia Vancouver Barracks, Wash., July, 1907, 
 to August, 1909; Headquarters, Department of Missouri, Omaha, 
 Neb., September, 1909, to February, 1911 ; en route to and at Fort 
 Shafter, Hawaii, March, 1911, to September, 1911; en route to 
 and at Fort Douglas, Utah, October, 1911, to (sick November 3 
 to November 4, 1911) August, 1912; Fort Leavenworth, Kan., 
 September, 1912, to August, 1914; en route to and at San Juan, 
 Porto Rico, September 26, 1914, to May, 1917; en route to and 
 commanding Camp E. S. Otis, C. Z., May 19, 1917, to July 6, 
 1917; en route to Fort Oglethorpe, Ga., to July 19, 1917; com- 
 manding 56th Infantry at that post to August 24, 1917; com- 
 manding 164th Infantry Brigade at Camp Gordon, Ga., August 
 25, 1917, to April, 1918 ; in addition commanding the S2d Division 
 from September 2 to November 11, 1917, and December 27, 1917. 
 to September, 1918; assigned to command of the 82d Division 
 in April, 1918, and commanded same to September, 1918 in 
 France; on duty at Athens, Greece, to June, 1919; en route to 
 United States to July 2, 1919; on duty at Washington, D. C, 
 July, 1919; en route to and on duty at Fort McDowell, Ga., to 
 date. 
 
 X 
 
 CRITIQUE ON THE FIGHTING CHARACTERISTICS OF THE 
 
 82nd DIVISION 
 
 Colonel Gokdon Johnston 
 
 Chief of Staff, S2nd Division, during Meuse-Argonne Offensive. 
 
 Just before the 1st Division jumped off from the line in which 
 it had relieved the 35th Division I went up to have a look at 
 
293 OFFICIAL IHSTOKY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 them. I went to the P. C. of the 1st Brigade, near Baulny, 
 thence to the support battalion, and then on to overlook the front 
 line, and particularly the eastern slopes of the Aire. I was 
 very much impressed with the formidable appearance of the 
 northeast corner of the Argonne forest. The command of that 
 position over the sector in w^hich the 1st Brigade w^as to attack 
 struclv me very forcibly and raised a serious doubt in my mind 
 as to the success of the advance. Being unofncially in this area, 
 I did not feel inclined to obtrude my views, but did make inquiry 
 as to the means for dealing with this menacing position. I was 
 assured that it was to be smeared with artillery fire and felt 
 confident that if any one would do such a job thoroughly it would 
 be General Summerall. Meantime I had been put on duty at 
 the 1st Corps and being occupied elsewhere could not go with 
 the 1st Division in their attack. They made a splendid plunge 
 and then were under such punishment from this very ground 
 (northeast corner of the Argonne) that the hope of reaching the 
 German line in their sector had to be abandoned. 
 
 It came to my attention on the 6th of October that the 82nd 
 Division was designated for a flank attack across the Aire to 
 capture this high groimd. I was extremely interested in this 
 plan and obtained authority to make another reconnaissance. I 
 went along the left flank of the 1st Brigade to a point about 
 abreast of Cornay. The extremely hazardous nature of this 
 attack was most evident. I asked the battalion commanders if 
 they knew anything about new troops coming in on their left 
 and they did not. I then searched for General Parker and found 
 him at the Division P. C. near Very. He likewise knew nothing 
 of the attack, and we both went in to see General Summerall. 
 He was not aware of the plan. We looked up the location of 
 the S2nd Division on the map and after a bit of calculation, none 
 of us could see how the maneuver was to be executed. "We were 
 all under the impression that the assault troops of the 82nd 
 would maneuver in the area of the 1st Brigade and that troops 
 would be formed facing their objectives with the necessary 
 echelons in depth. Neither of the generals had been asked for 
 guides nor had anyone consulted them. General Parker said, 
 "The 1st Brigade couldn't do that in one night and that means 
 no other Brigade in the Army could do it." General Summerall 
 said, "The 1st Division couldn't do that and I wouldn't ask them 
 to." General Summerall then called up the Corps, but whatever 
 the answer was, the conversation didn't last long. I then took 
 it on myself to call up the P. C. of the 82nd Division. Colonel 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF S2nd DIVISION 297 
 
 Sheldon answered. I risked if arrangements for guides had been 
 made with the 1st Division. He replied that he did not know, 
 but that General Lindsey was at the Division P. C. It was then 
 about 3 or 4 p.m. I talked with General Lindsey and urged him 
 to come over to the 1st Division P. C. and discuss matters with 
 General Parker and General Summerall. General Lindsey came 
 over and explained the plan of marching north of the roads and 
 then moving by the flank to attack. When he had gone v/e v\^ere 
 all rather depressed. It seemed that to commit a large body of 
 troops to an assault without thorough orientation, careful placing 
 of troops in position for attack and a thorough co-ordination with 
 artillery presented very grave difficulties. General Summerall 
 said that his Division was being destroyed and that he had 
 begged for fresh troops to make this attack. He felt that no 
 further progress could be made until this Mgh ground west of 
 the Aire was talcen. 
 
 As a matter of fact, only a part of the 82nd Division artillery 
 got into position in time to lend any assistance. Little help, if 
 any, was given by the 6th Field Artillery of the 1st Division. 
 There was no machine gun support on a general scale. The 
 guides did not function properly and half of the attacking troops 
 were lost at H hour. All of which increases the honor due to 
 the Infantry units which delivered the assault and accomplished 
 their desperate mission October 7th. 
 
 Great credit is due to the swift and forceful drive which 
 General Duncan put into the execution of his task, and the cheer- 
 ful, buoyant spirit of General Lindsey. His confidence of success 
 and keenness for the job, which never abated during the horrors 
 of that forced march on that miserable night of rain and mud 
 on roads already congested to the limit, contributed most mate- 
 rially to the success of the Brigade. 
 
 Again Fate was with us in the thick fog which covered the 
 Aire valley that morning. Soon after the jump off, the Boche 
 knew something was doing but not the direction of the attack. 
 I saw his interdiction fire, shells falling at crossroads and 
 searching the ravines east of the main road. As the fog lifted 
 a little on the high ground, I was amused to see him firing 
 furiously at half a dozen old abandoned tanks of ours. The fire 
 was very accurate and several direct hits were obtained. Indeed 
 so accurate was his fire that I felt quite safe vsdthin 200 yards 
 of a tanli at which he was firing. 
 
 I could only follov/ the fight by the musketry fire, but soon felt 
 that the attack v/as well under way and realized that a push 
 
298 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 from the south against the Boche might be very useful. So I 
 hustled, back to Corps Headquarters as fast as possible, reported 
 that the attack was well under way, and that troops were across 
 the river and fighting on high ground to the west. I asked per- 
 mission to go over and stir up the 77th Division. General Craig 
 said that he would start Conger's Brigade of the 28th Division. 
 He had word just before I left that this Brigade was making 
 headway along the La Viergette-Marc v>'ood. At about 2 p.m. 
 I reached the P. C. of 77th Division and told General Alexander 
 (the Lord forgive me) that the 82nd was cutting right through 
 to the Decauville road and driving the Boche back and that the 
 28th were pushing north on the road through La Viergette, and 
 that now was the time for the 77th to break through also. He 
 sent me on to General Wittenmeyer, who commanded the right 
 Brigade. I caught General Wittenmeyer on the way to his front 
 lines and gave liim the same rosy report. He was ready to fight 
 right away and asked if he could use the wood through La 
 Viergette (which was out of his sector) to flank the Boche line. 
 I assumed the responsibility for giving this authority with right 
 of way reserved to 28th. Tliis w^as reported to 1st Corps and 
 confirmed later in the same day. There is every reason to believe 
 that these efforts distracted some attention of the Boche from 
 Lindsey's Brigade. 
 
 The outstanding lesson of this attack seems to me to be that 
 with a worthwliile objective, a desperate and chance attack, if 
 driven with great energy and unswerving determination, promises 
 success in spite of the crudity in details. The failure to make 
 fool proof arrangements regarding guides came very near causing 
 disaster. Lack of traflic control and the fact that troops going 
 into this action had no "right of way" was another near cause 
 of failure. 
 
 Full recognition of this attack seems to be very slow in coming 
 from higher Headquarters. I often wondered about this and 
 once asked General Drum directly why it was. He said, "We 
 could never understand why you kept milling around in Cornay. 
 Why didn't you envelop it from the north?" I was astonished 
 at this and asked if he realized that to do this we would have 
 been forced to go a good bit further than the 1st Division had 
 been able to go and that troops executing this movement would 
 have been compelled to progress fighting in three directions at 
 the same time. Cornay was merely in the way to our objective, 
 the high ground beyond, and had to be taken. 
 
 I have talked with a number of officers who have made studies 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF S2nd DIVISION 299 
 
 OQ the ground later and the importance of this attack is steadily- 
 gaining ground in the minds of all of them. 
 
 The 82nd Division made some very material contributions to 
 the science of war. The ideas may not have been original, but 
 their application vras. At least, the fact that our lead in these 
 matters was promptly followed by others and adopted by higher 
 formations is a great compliment. The Commander in Chief 
 called at our P. C. about the middle of October and his remarks 
 to General Duncan impressed themselves on my mind so vividly 
 that I feel at liberty to cite them as a quotation. He said, "Gen- 
 eral, there is no relief in sight for your Division. I know that 
 the men are very much exhausted and the organization reduced 
 in strength, but you must not only hold on but continue to push 
 on. You must remember that war is waged with weary men 
 and that battles are fought by tired and hungry soldiers. It is 
 the same on both sides. It is the normal, not the abnormal, 
 condition of active operations. Y'ou must nurse your men all 
 that you can, but not hesitate to demand sacrifices when the time 
 for that comes. 
 
 "I want to impress on j^ou the importance of the leaders of 
 smaller units. They must love initiative and must hold what 
 ground they gain to the utmost. It often happens that a Ser- 
 geant or even a Corporal may decide a battle by the boldness 
 with which he seizes a bit of ground and holds it. Even if they 
 cannot hold it, if they fight to the last man ; it may enable other 
 leaders to gain valuable ground. 
 
 "You must impress on all of your officers the desire and 
 determination to get forward without waiting for some one else. 
 
 "You must not be unduly influenced by weariness and exhaus- 
 tion of your men and must impress your Commanders with that 
 fact. These are the natural conditions of war and cannot be 
 avoided." 
 
 This A-isit led to a conviction that it was vital to first check 
 up carefully our resources in man power; second, to check the 
 loss of men from the line; third, to check the loss of physical 
 vigor. 
 
 The effort to check up our available man power proved to be 
 a serious problem. The morning reports did not convey any- 
 thing more than the paper strength. In the sector of the Division 
 there is not only a great number of non-combatants or men 
 engaged on non-combatant duties, but there is also a large float- 
 ing population for various reasons, much of it quite necessary. 
 The final solution adopted by General Duncan was to count only 
 
300 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 "fighting effectives." These were defined as soldiers actually 
 present with their platoon commanders with weapons in their 
 hands engaged in killing the enemy. That was a pretty drastic 
 cut, but after all that is what all the resources of a Division 
 should be devoted to, to push and maintain weapons on the line. 
 A form was issued and each platoon commander required to 
 make a daily battle report and account briefly for his losses or 
 gains. The strength of all the fighting platoons in a Regiment 
 was the "fighting effective" strength of that Regiment. The con- 
 solidation of the first report showed results which gave real 
 concern. However, the attention of every olficer and non-com- 
 missioned officer was centered on this one subject and the 
 "fighting effective" strength of all organizations showed a con- 
 stant improvement. When this had gotten well under way, Gen- 
 eral Dickman called at the P. C. one day and asked for our 
 strength on the line. I asked if he wanted the effective strength 
 and on his reply that he did, gave him the daily report, v/hich 
 showed about 4000 men (our losses then were about 7000). He 
 told me that a neighboring Division Commander had just informed 
 him that he had 22,000 men on the line and wanted to know 
 where the rest of our men were. 
 
 Later Colonel Marshall, G-3, 1st Army, came to our P. C. and 
 said he had heard we had a new way of figuring strength and 
 he was on a committee to draft an order on the subject. I gave 
 him our memorandum and forms. Within a few days the 1st 
 Army issued a general order which followed very closely our 
 memorandum. 
 
 Then came the drain in man power. It was found that the 
 triage system was responsible for many unnecessary losses. 
 When the ambulances came back, every occupant would be tagged 
 and passed on with practically no plan of retention. A hospital 
 was immediately set up at Apremont, messes were opened, cots 
 and an ample supply of blankets and even some luxuries pro- 
 vided. At the triage strict orders were given that no officer or 
 man should be evacuated who could jjossibly be returned to any 
 duty within two weeks. Arrangements were made for the re- 
 tention of 300 beds in a hospital further to the rear with the 
 understanding that patients would be returned direct to our 
 rest camp at Apremont for return to any useful duty. Prac- 
 tically all gas and neurosis cases were stopped here. This 
 checked the loss in man power to a minimum. 
 
 Then came the question of retention of physical vigor. At 
 Apremont and in connection with the hospital a "rest camp" 
 
OFFICIAL HISTOKY OF S2nd DIVISION 301 
 
 was established. In the rest camp convalescents were cared for 
 and all patients capable of light duty were put to useful work, 
 particularly in the care of arms and equipment turned over to 
 them by the salvage officer. Neurosis cases got no coddling and 
 very little sympathy. They were also always in sound of the 
 guns and got a bombing every now and then, or some long range 
 shelling to cheer them up. Their recovery was unusually rapid. 
 
 As soon as the flow back to the front line began, regimental 
 surgeons were authorized to send back for four days' rest, officers 
 and men who were most exhausted. These men slept many 
 hours when they first came back. From time to time a bit of 
 soup or coffee was forced into their mouths. On about the third 
 day they were put to light work and on the next day or so were 
 ready and keen for the front line again. In this way we were 
 building up continually from the weakest. This with greater 
 attention to the third line Battalions tided us over the peak of 
 the load until we could hold our own. 
 
 General McArthur paid us a visit one day after we had this 
 plan in operation and was so impressed that he carried the sys- 
 tem out in the 42nd Division immediately. I have heard that it 
 was recommended to and adopted by a number of other Divisions. 
 
 From a technical point of view, the Division was groping 
 its way toward a development which promised to receive confir- 
 mation in the use of machine guns. The great fire power of the 
 machine guns of a Division had never been fully co-ordinated. 
 
 While stabilized on the St. Juvin-St. Georges front with a 
 wedge thrust through the Kriemhilde-Stellung, v/e were holding 
 alone four kilos front with about 3000 men. The men w^ere 
 physically weak and at the same time subject to counter attack. 
 We were still trying to gain a bit of ground here and there, 
 but the dangers of an attack in force had to be considered and 
 therefore the necessity for organizing a defense of artillery and 
 machine gun fire to cover them or at least disorganize the enemy 
 before getting to us. A system very much like, that of the Coast 
 Artillery was adopted. The ground in front was divided into 
 numbered squares and all firing data prepared so that on the 
 appearance of a target in our given squares all artillery guns 
 and all machine guns (direct or indirect) could open fire imme- 
 diately. Lines of information reached each battery (artillery 
 or machine gun) so that all could be called at once. The effec- 
 tiveness of the system was tested when a strong force of Boche 
 formed up north of St. Juvin and made an attack. The machine 
 gun barrage fell in two and a half minutes and practically every 
 
302 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 battery of artillery was firing in five and a half minutes. The 
 effect was terrific, the enemy formation was smashed to bits 
 instantly and broke to the rear. The howitzer regiment very 
 neatly got behind them with phosgene and finished the job. 
 Prisoners taken later confirmed the damage done. 
 
 This work developed a very close relation between the artillery 
 and the machine gunners, each gave targets to the other and 
 mutual lines of information were laid with one set of observers 
 w^orking for both arms. This led to the idea of co-ordinating 
 the work in an offensive action. It was not the idea to take 
 from Brigade Commanders and others the tactical use of the 
 machine gun units, but there are many instances in which the 
 lower formation cannot make the best us^ of all their ground. 
 In an action, the fullest fire power of the Division must be 
 developed in order to insure the progress of the Infantry at the 
 least cost. No gun can afford to be idle so long as the Infantry 
 is being punished. Therefore, all machine gun and artillery 
 units not actually required and until required should be brought 
 to bear on points where the Infantry might be assisted. So the 
 Machine Gun Officer and the Artillery commander hold the fire 
 power of their unengaged units at the direction of the Division 
 Commander. 
 
 In the use of the 37 ra/m and 3" Stokes, it seems that* our 
 sections followed the "hit and run" principle more than anything 
 else. The idea was to locate a target, go into action and fire as 
 rapidly as possible for several minutes then "beat it" elsewhere 
 before the Boche got on. 
 
 XI 
 
 82nd Div., U. S. 
 6 October, 1918. 
 
 21 Hrs. 30 
 SECRET 
 FIELD ORDERS 
 
 NO. 20. 
 MAPS : Foret D'Argonne 1/20,000. 
 Verdun 1/80,000. 
 
 1. Inform fition of the enemy indicates that he is withdrawing 
 to the KRIE?,IIIILDB STELLUNG from the AISNT3 to the 
 MEUSE. The First American Army and the Fonrth French Army 
 resume their attack on the 7th instant. The 38th French Corps 
 attacks the FORET D'ARGONNE in a general northeasterly 
 direction throi];;h Lancon. The First Corps (U. S.) attacks on 
 the present front of the 28(:h Division at 6 Hours, 7 October, 1918. 
 
 2. The S2nd Division, less 1 Infantry Brigade, will attack at 5 
 Hours, 7 October, 1918. Attack will be made by the 164th In- 
 fantry Brigade supported by the 157th Field Artillery Brigade. 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82kd DIVISION 303 
 
 3. (a) Sector limits of the attack. 
 
 Right Boundary: FLEVILLE, exclusive — Elevation 151. 
 
 Leit Boundary: Ferme De GRANGES— La FORGE — 
 CHATEAU of CHATEL-CHB- 
 HERY— Meridian 79.8. 
 (&) Objectives: 
 
 First Objective will be the line FLEVILLE, exclusive — 
 
 Cornay, inclusive — Hill 223, inclusive — Point 97.3-79.0. 
 
 (c) Corps Objective: 
 
 Same as the first objective to CORNAY — Elevation 151 
 (V2 km. West of CORNAY)— Cote 2o3 (l^o km. Vv>st of 
 CORNAY)— Point 95.5-80.0— To LA VIERGETTE. 
 
 (d) 164tii Infantry Brigade will relieve the infantry ele- 
 ments of the 2Stii Division on the line North of La FORGE 
 before 24 hours 6 October, 1918. The leading elements of the 
 Brigade will be crossed over the AIRE River via the Bridge at 
 La FORGE and improvised foot bridges bGtv\'een La FORGE and 
 FLEVILLE and formed along the Railroad track running along 
 the West side of the Aire River before the hour for attack, 
 covered by active patrols. Rate of advance of Infantry units 
 from position of departure 100 meters in 3 minutes. Front line 
 Infantry Battalions will not be reinforced but will be passed 
 through by support Battalions when they are definitely slowed 
 down by enemy resistance. Combat Liaison Detachment consist- 
 ing of one company of Infantry and 1 Maciiine Gun Platoon will 
 maintain contact with the 2Sth Division on our left. One com- 
 pany of Infantry and one Machine Gun Platoon will maintain 
 combat liaison v/ith the liaison detachment of the First Division 
 on our right near the Bridge at FLEVILLE. 
 
 (e) ARTILLERY: 
 
 157th Field Artillery Brigade will support this attack. 
 The advancing Infantry will be covered by a rolling barrage 
 moving at the rate of 100 meters in three minutes. Barrage to 
 start at 5 Hours and to be placed within Division sector limits 
 and parallel to the railroad track on the West bank of the AIRE 
 River. 
 
 The initial position of the barrage will be 200 meters West of 
 the track and to advance in a Westerly direction up to a line 
 200 meters beyond the first objective. At "H" plus 3 hours the 
 barrage will be laid beyond the first objective and advanced at 
 the same rate to a point 200 meters beyond the Corps objective. 
 In addition to this barrage, artillery concentration will be made 
 during the advance on known enemy Infantry and Artillery 
 positions. 
 
 (a?) Troops will be prepared to advance from the first objec- 
 tive at "H" plus 3 hours. The Corps objective v/hen reached 
 will be organized and held at all costs. 
 
 4. Axis of Liaison : 
 
 Axis of the 1st Division to Chaudron Farme, thence L'ESPER- 
 ANCE— La FORGE— CHATEL-CHBHERY— CORNAY. 
 
 Plan of Liaison, Annex 6 (as amended) to Field Order 17 in 
 effect. 
 
 Plan of communication, supply and evacuation as prescribed in 
 Field Order 17 (Annex 5). 
 
304 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 5. Post of Command: 
 
 P. C. 82nd Division VARENNES. 
 
 Advance Center of Information, 82nd Division, CHAU- 
 
 DRON FERME. 
 P. C. 163rd Inf. Brigade without change. 
 P. O. 164th Inf. Brigade Depot MUNICIONS (00.3-79.3). 
 P. C. 157th Field Artillery Brigade VARENNES. 
 
 G. B. Duncan, 
 Major General, U. S. A., 
 Cominanding 82nd Division, 
 
 SECRET. 
 COPY NO. 4. 
 
 82 DIV., U. S. 
 
 9 October, 1918. 
 2:35 o'clock. 
 
 FIELD ORDERS 
 
 NO. 21. 
 MAP : FORET D'ARGONNE~1/20,000. 
 
 1. Our attack to-day made substantial gains. 
 
 2. The attack ordered by Field Order 68, 1st Army Corps, will 
 be resumed at 8 Hr. 30, 9th October, by the Division and be 
 vigorously pushed. 
 
 3. (a) The 163rd Infantry Brigade is released from Corps 
 Reserve, and less one Infantry Regiment will relieve in its sector 
 the 28th Division (less Artillery and Engineers), the relief being 
 under the direction of the Commanding General, 2Sth Division, 
 and will be completed by 4 hours, 9th October. 
 
 Present Sector limits of the 2Sth Division. 
 
 East boundary: Hill 223 (exclusive) Point 96.0-80.5— 
 
 MARCQ (inclusive), thence due North to AIRE River. 
 West boundary: LA VIERGETTE— Point 94.5-80.0— La 
 BESOGNB, CHEVIERES. 
 Present Sector limits of 82nd Division : 
 Eastern : FLEVILLE-BAULNY Road. 
 Western : Same as East boundary of 28th Division, 
 (ft) The 163rd Infantry Brigade, less one Regiment, will 
 attack in the area of the 28th Division — to the Corps obje<3tive, 
 parallel 82. Rate of advance not to exceed 100 meters in 3 
 minutes. 
 
 (c) The 164th Infantry Brigade will continue its attack. Rate 
 of advance not to exceed 100 meters in 3 minutes. 
 
 (d) One Infantry Regiment, 163rd Brigade, Division Reserve — 
 at CHARPENTRY. 
 
 (e) ARTILLERY: The 53rd F. A. Brigade will support the 
 attack of the 163rd Infantry Brigade and the 157th F. A. Brigade 
 will support the attack of the 164th Infantry Brigade. Inter- 
 diction fire will be kept in front of Infantry. 
 
 Harassing and destructive fire as ordered by Commanding Gen- 
 eral, 157th F. A. Brigade, under whose orders the 53i:d F. A. 
 Brigade comes at 21 hours, 81:h October. Upon arrival of the 
 Infantry at their objective, all artillery will be available for 
 harassing and searching fire North of the final objective. This 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 305 
 
 fire must be so regulated by Infantry Commanders and Artillery 
 Liaison Officers as to best protect their troops and exploitation 
 patrols. 
 
 (/) 103rd Engineers — Present missions — SOTtli Engineers, Divi- 
 sion Reserve. 
 
 (</) Signal Trcops of 2Sth Division to be relieved by Signal 
 Troops of 82nd Division. 
 
 (h) Sanitary Troops of 28th Division to be relieved by Sani- 
 tary Troops of 82nd Division. 
 
 (i) Combat Liaison — Combat liaison groups consisting of one 
 Infantry platoon v.itli machine guns detailed from each Brigade 
 will assure contact between Brigades. One of these groups will 
 be detailed by each Brigade for each of its flanks, except that 
 for the right of the 164th Infantry Brigade there shall be one 
 Infantry Company. 
 
 (;•) RESERVE: Division Reserve will be alerted at "H" Hour. 
 
 (x) EXPLOITATION AND ORGANIZATION OF POSITION: 
 
 Immediately upon arrival at the objective, the position will be 
 organized in depth as the position of resistance, and exploitation 
 patrols will be sent to the North and West as far as the Aire 
 River, wliich Vv'ill be the limit of the outpost position. 
 
 4. Administrative instructions are covered in orders to be 
 issued later. 
 
 5. Posts of Command : 
 
 82nd Division at and after 12 hours, 9th October, La FORGE 
 (02.5-75.2). 
 
 163rd Inf. Brigade OHENE TONDU 
 
 164th Inf. Brigade CHATEL CHEHERY 
 
 Geo. B. Duncan, 
 Major General, Commanding. 
 
 G-I 
 
 82 DIV., U. S., 
 October 11, 191S. 
 
 SECRET 
 
 ORDERS 
 
 NO. 80. 
 
 1. The following administrative instructions are published: 
 
 2. RAILHEAD: October 12th— FROIDOS. 
 
 October 13th— CHEPPY. 
 
 DISTRIBUTING POINTS: 
 
 (a.) Rations — Commencing October 12th and until further 
 orders, in the forward area, excepting the artillery, will draw 
 rations from this point after 2 p.m. October 12th. Rations will 
 be distributed to the artillery by truck to regiments as hereto- 
 fore. Troops at GR/VNGE le COMTE Farm will be supplied by 
 truck from the railhead. 
 
 (&) Gas supplies: To be at the Distributing Point at APRE- 
 MONT. 
 
 (c) Gasoline: Gasoline will be supplied at the distributing 
 point at APREMONT. 
 
306 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 3. MOVEMENT OF UNITS : 
 
 (a) M.O.R.S. and M.S.T.U. will move to APREMONT on Octo- 
 ber 12tli or as soon thereafter as practicable after reconnaissance 
 of ttiat place by tlie Division Ordnance Officer and Division Motor 
 Transport Officer. 
 
 (5) Supply Train to APREMONT. 
 
 (c) Medical Supply Depot and Triage at VARENNES will move 
 on October 12th to the German Hospital, one-half kilometer 
 southwest of APREMONT: on the lower APREMONT— le CHENE 
 TONDU Road. 
 
 {(I) Field Hospital at CLERMONT will move to VARENNES 
 on October 12th. 
 
 (e) Supply Companies of Infantry and Machine Gun units will 
 move from their present location to the forward area and will 
 be stationed at such places as may be directed by Captain Catch- 
 ings Therrell of the Division Quartermaster's office. Command- 
 ing Officers of Supply Companies will keep closely in touch with 
 their organizations so as to be able to supply them with hot 
 meals whenever possible. 
 
 (/) Second Echelon of Division Headquarters (G-1 office, 
 Trains Headquarters, Division Surgeon, Division Inspector) to 
 La FORGE as soon as that place is vacated bv the First Echelon. 
 
 4. DRESSING STATIONS: PYLONE, I'ESPERANCE, CHATEL 
 CPIEHERY. 
 
 5. SMALL ARMS AMMUNITION DUMPS : Commencing Octo- 
 ber 12th. 
 
 Farm des GRANGES— 99.8-79.8. 
 
 APREMONT. 
 
 MONTBLAINVILLE (for the 12th and 18th only). 
 
 6. The Division Signal Officer will have a telephone placed in 
 the old railroad station near APREMONT. 
 
 7. SALVAGE : All property for salvage will be turned in by the 
 field trains at the distributing point, and by trucks to the sal- 
 vage dump at CLER]MONT. All machine gun units will make 
 special effort to salvage their machine gun strips for reloading 
 by the machine gun units, as there is only a limited supply of 
 machine gun strips on hand. 
 
 8. The Division Ordnance Officer will keep on hand at the 
 M.O.R.S. at APREMONT a supply of individual ordnance equip- 
 ment. 
 
 9. ENGINEER MATERIAL: Engineer material can be drawn 
 without formality from the following dumps : 
 
 North of IMONTBLAINVILLE : Barbed wire, pickets, picks 
 
 and shovels. 
 South of APREMONT : Barbed wire and pickets. 
 North of APREMONT: Lumber, barbed wire, picks and 
 
 shovels, 
 Northv.'est of APREMONT: (Along railroad) German 
 
 dump not inventoried. 
 Le LIENIL Farm : German dump not inventoried. 
 (a) Special Divisional Dumps of barbed wire, stakes and sand 
 bags are being established at MONTBIAINVILLE and Le 
 CHENE TONDU. A large dump of all classes of engineer mate- 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 307 
 
 rial is in the northwest part of VARENNES. Material can be 
 drawn therefrom on requisition signed by an officer, setting forth 
 the purpose for which needed; approval is effected at the dump. 
 (6) The Divisional Engineers are located as follows: 
 
 Headquarters, SOTth Engineers — At La FORGE, just east 
 
 of CHATEL CHBHERY. 
 Headquarters, SOTth Engr. Tn. — Le MENIL Farm. 
 (c) The Engineers will construct a brdige as soon as practi- 
 cable at CHATEL CHEHERY. 
 
 BY COMMAND OF MAJOR GENERAL DUNCAN : 
 
 GoKDON Johnston, 
 Chief of Staff, 
 
 SECRET. 
 Copy No. 5. 
 
 82 DIV., U. S., 
 
 14 October, 1918. 
 21 Hours. 
 FIELD ORDERS 
 
 NO. 25. 
 MAPS: BUZANCY 1/20,000. 
 
 I. INFORMATION OF THE ENEMY AND INTENTION OF 
 THE HIGH COMMAND. 
 
 (a) The Kremhilde Stellung has been breached by the 82nd 
 Division. 
 
 (b) The First Army continues its advance on 15 October at 7 
 hours 30—15 October, 1918. 
 
 II. ZONES OF ACTION AND OBJECTIVES. See attached 
 tracing. 
 
 III. USE OF TROOPS. 
 
 {a) Troops will be formed up for attack at 6 hours, 15th Octo- 
 ber. Order of Brigades in line same as to-day. 
 
 ( h ) Infantry Action. 
 
 Troops advance from jumping off line at 7 hours 30, and con- 
 tinue without halt to the Corps objective. Rate of Infantry 
 advance 100 meters in six minutes for the first 1000 meters. 
 
 (c) Artillery preparation wdll commence at once. Ravines and 
 woods will be strongly gassed with non-persistent gas up to H 
 minus four hours. Routes of approach, cross roads and other 
 targets will be strongly shelled. 
 
 A barrage will be placed 300 meters in front of jumping off 
 line 7 hours 25 and held there until 7 hours 30, when it will be 
 moved forward at the rate of Infantry advance for 1000 meters, 
 when this barrage will be stopped. Smoke shells will be included 
 in this barrage. 
 
 When barrage stops the fire of the 321st Field Artillery will 
 be at the disposal of the Commanding General, 163rd Brigade, 
 and the fire of one battalion, 320th Field Artillery, at the dis- 
 posal of the Commanding General, 164th Brigade. 
 
 Forward guns — no change. 
 
 (d) Upon arrival on the Corps objective the position will be 
 organized in depth, and exploitation made by contact patrols. 
 
308 OFFICIAL HISTOKY OF S2nd DIVISION 
 
 (e) Division Reserve. One Battalion, 325tii Infantry, to be 
 in the vicinity of cross roads at 98.1-85.0, at 6 hours. 
 
 (/) Machine Guns. One Machine Gun Company will accom- 
 pany eacli support and assault Battalion, Long range machine 
 g:\ms will lire in accordance with instructions already given. 
 
 The 319th Machine Gun Battalion will form a ptirt of the Divi- 
 sion Reserve, and will hre as directed by Division Machine Gun 
 Otncer. 
 
 (g) Attention is invited to the advisability of covering the 
 advance with scouts separated by v\'ide intervals. In the attack 
 supports and reserves will be kept well echeloned in depth and 
 will advance in lines of small colunms. It must be impressed 
 upon all that the wide front the Division is called upon to cover 
 necessitates considerable intervals between Combat groups. 
 
 Thickening of front line where resistance is encountered by 
 feeding in supports and reserves must be avoided. Full use will 
 be made of all auxiliary infantry v\'eapons and the forward guns 
 of the Field Artillery. 
 
 IV. LIAISON. 
 
 (a) Axis of Liaison. See attached sketch. 
 
 (&) Combat Liaison: No change except that initial points will 
 be determined by Brigade Commanders after agreement with 
 adjacent Brigade Commanders. 
 
 (c) Plan of Air Service. No change. 
 
 V. No change in administration details. 
 
 VI. Posts of command: 
 
 82nd Div. — No change. 
 163rd Brigade— 98.4-84.9 from 10 hours. 
 164th Brigadt^-SOMMERANCE from 10 hours. 
 157tli F. A. Brigade — No change. 
 
 Geo. B. Duncan, 
 Major General, U. S. A., 
 Commanding. 
 
 SECRET. 
 
 82nd Division, U. S., 
 17 October, 1918, 
 20 Hours. 
 FIELD ORDERS 
 
 NO. 29. 
 MAPS : BUZANCY 1/20,000. 
 
 1. INFORMATION OF THE ENEMY AND INTENTION OF 
 THE HIGH COMMAND. 
 
 (a) The 78th Division on our left occunies the Southern edge 
 of BOIS de LOGES. 
 
 (h) The attack of the First Army Corps will be resumed at 
 6 hours 30, 18 October. 
 
 (c) 82nd Division will support and protect the right flank of 
 the 78th Division, maintaining contact and advancing with that 
 Division. 
 
OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 309 
 
 2. ZONES OP ACTION AND OBJECTIVE. 
 
 (a) Objective— Without cliange. 
 
 (&) Zones of Action. 
 
 East Boundary after 5 hours, 18 October— CHATEL CHE- 
 HERY (exclusive)— MARCQ (inclusive)— CHAMPIGNEULLE 
 (inclusive)— RESILLE FARM (exclusive). 
 
 no?'SPo'^''^^L o oo''^^'' Brigades after 5 hours, 18 October, point 
 yb.o-8{j.,^ ; 9(^.8-88.8 ; thence along Eastern edge of woods between 
 Meridians 97 and 98 and between parallels 88 and 90; thence 
 from the North edge of the v\'oods due North. 
 
 3. USE OF TROOPS. 
 
 (a) Commanding General, 163rd Brigade, will relieve with one 
 battahon and one machine gun company the 309th Infantry in 
 the area between the present left boundary of the 82nd Division 
 and the boundary as announced in Paragraph 2. Commanding 
 Officer Gf the battalion to make this relief will report upon receipt 
 of this order to the Commanding Officer, 309th Infantry, at his 
 P. C. at East entrance of ST. JUVIN on the St. JUVIN-FLE- 
 VILLE road and arrange relief. Relief will be completed bv 5 
 hours, 18 October. 
 
 Patrols from the left Battalion of the Division will constantly 
 maintain contact with the 78th Division and will be ready to 
 move forward with the right of that Division. 
 
 Commanding General, 164th Brigade, will make the necessary 
 dispositions in new area assigned him before 5 hours, 18 October 
 
 (b) ARTILLERY: At 6 hours, 18 October, 157th Field Artil- 
 lery Brigade will place a strong concentration of high explosive 
 shells and gas in CHAMPIGNEULLE and East of the AGRON 
 River, thus supporting the advance of the 78th Division. Artillery 
 will not fire in the BOIS de LOGES. Any known enemy batteries 
 in action will be taken under counter-battery fire. 
 
 (e) Division Observers will carefully watch for enemv concen- 
 trations that would indicate a counter-attack and report such con- 
 centrations promptly. Any enemy machine guns in action will be 
 promptly reported in order that they may be covered by artil- 
 lery fire. 
 
 4. LIAISON— Without change. 
 
 5. POSTS OF COMMAND— Without change. 
 
 Geo. B. Duncan, 
 31 a j or General, U, S. A., 
 Commanding, 
 
 XII 
 
 DECORATIONS, PRISONERS TAKEN, MATERIAL 
 CAPTURED 
 
 Decokations 
 
 The number of decorations awarded to officers and men of the 
 division shown below represent the figures obtained from the 
 records prior to the departure of the division from France. 
 Subsequent to that time several additional decorations have been 
 
310 OFFICIAL HISTORY OF 82nd DIVISION 
 
 awarded by the War Department and several decorations have 
 been granted by tlie allied governments. 
 
 Kind of Decoration Number of officers 
 
 and men decorated. 
 
 Congressional Sledal of Honor 2 
 
 Distinguished Service Medal 3 
 
 Distinguished Service Cross 75 
 
 Division Citations 
 
 There were cited by the Division commander for splendid con- 
 duct in action against the enemy, or for conspicuous efRcience 
 in positions of great responsibility, 436 officers and men. 
 
 Enemy Pbisonees Taken 
 
 During the operations against the enemy there were captured 
 by members of the division the following : 
 
 18 Officers 
 827 Men 
 
 Material Captured 
 
 The following represents the material captured by the division 
 in the St. Mihiel and the Meuse Argonne offensive: 
 
 St. Mihiel Meuse-x\rgonne 
 
 Heavy Machine Guns 2 121 
 
 Light Machine Guns 156 
 
 Field Pieces 150's 1 
 
 Field Pieces 15o's 1 
 
 Field Pieces 77's 9 
 
 Minnenwefers 3 29 
 
 Auto-Tank Guns 3 
 
 Aeroplanes 2 
 
 In addition to the above, there were captured during the 
 Meuse-Argonne offensive large quantities of railroad and en- 
 gineering material. 
 
 n"^ 
 
 H A6-7Q 
 

 ip ° • * Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
 
 O Treatment Date: 
 
 O 
 
 v"^ PreservationTechnoloc 
 
 Q ^ A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVA 
 
 ^ ^;^ 111 Thomson Park Drive 
 
 Cranberry Township. PA 16066 
 (724)779-2111 
 
 »• „^^ 
 
 ■"^\^^^< 
 

 ^ '^^<^*- ^^^ ^^'^ .v'A*i:-„ ^>^ ,«.^